Konoha was Sima's first stop, specifically seeking out Uchiha Sasuke to deliver a dangerous mission from ANBU themselves. After reading it, Sasuke put together the famous fire trio: Sigmund, Nanami, and Nori with a new Jonin leader to lead the team on this highly dangerous mission, Rikumaru.

Within the scroll, it described that the ANBU discovered strange beams of light across the Land of Frost, Land of Demons, and the Land of Snow, however upon discovery, the Land of Snow completely vanished and it was believed that the strange beams had something to do with it.

It was also rumored that Kotatsu was spotted in the Land of Demons, which lead to the assumption that he was planning some sort of summoning ritual with the beams.

With such a dangerous mission ahead of them, the newly trained genin are ready with new leadership.

---

Before the squad can embark on this mission, every member must post their year travel post and then regroup. Once you are finished, it will be time to start your mission.
This message was last edited by the GM at 17:22, Sun 30 July 2017.

   Sigmund faintly remembered the events that had taken place during his trip to the Kumogakure ER. He remembered the final moments before his own teammate shot that deadly arrow, mistaking him for their arch enemy, Kotatsu. It happened so fast that the arrow shot right through his torso, creating a clean whole from the arrow and the energy. Both his female companions did their very best to keep him alive. Nanami used what little medical ninjutsu she knew to stop any more severe bleeding, or at least slow it down before they got him to the infirmary, whereas Nori tried to keep him conscious.

   Uchiha Sakura had been called to the scene and she rushed from Konoha, which took hours due to the long gap from both villages. She worked her magic was able to repair his wounds; any broken bones or shattered bones were repaired on their own.

   During the first night of recovery, Nori and Sigmund shared a brief moment, however it was more Nori confessing her feelings with Sigmund remaining silent. Nanami had entered the room and that's what woke him up. She had announced her departure from their group, explaining she wasn't abandoning them, but seeking out opportunities to further her skills. Because of the mishap with Kotatsu earlier, the scare for losing her teammates scared her enough that she wanted to take on an apprenticeship from the one and only Uchiha Sakura. Sigmund found the situation selfish at first, but eventually encouraged his friend to pursue their dreams. Luckily for him, Nanami would still be in Konoha, but wouldn't have much time to spare with him or practice. The squad became two until Nori...

   Nori announced her own departure days later. Word made it around that Rock Lee has appeared in Kumogakure, which Nori took that opportunity to gain her own apprenticeship from him to better herself as a person, as a ninja, and a masterful taijutsu user. She felt guilty for leaving behind Sigmund, but if she wanted to protect him in the future, she needed this opportunity to evolve. She took off to Konoha the next day. Sigmund was left to recover by himself. The long month of recovery left him bitter, resentful towards his former squad, and wanted nothing more than revenge.

   He struggled with wanting to stay in bed, as was instructed by Sakura herself to fully recover, so many of the staff had to either attempt to strap him down or most of the time, sedate him. After a long month, he was finally released from the infirmary, filling out the discharge papers and traveled back with him family to Konoha.

   After the week trip, Sigmund couldn't stand waiting around and not getting any stronger. He sought out the most valued person he knew: Uchiha Sasuke. Not only was Sasuke was his idol, inspiration, and determination to be who he wanted to be, learning from him would be beneficial. It took two whole months to track down Sasuke in the Land of Vegetables. Because Sigmund went along the two months just to track him down, Sasuke rightfully refused Sigmund's requested apprenticeship for the fact that it took longer than he would've thought.

   Not giving up, Sigmund pushed, using his charismatic nature to persuade Sasuke, which he successfully managed. Sasuke only had one condition: he had to demonstrate that he could curve his shurikens before starting any real jutsu training. It took only an hour for Sigmund to go through the various shuriken trials before Sasuke approved and they began their 9 month journey.

   Sasuke and Sigmund traveled from various lands, from harsh weather storms of the Land of Frost to the terrible sandstorms from the Land of the Wind. It was explained to Sigmund that the weather had a lot of effect on a ninja's ability to survive and it helped prepare him for the unexpected in unknown territory confrontations. Every day was a new place to see and camp out, rarely ever stopping within villages to avoid detection. Being high profile targets, Sasuke did not want to risk being spotted and getting word around to their new enemies.

   Every evening, Sigmund was taught chakra control. Sigmund had incredible chakra control as it was, however he did lack how to know when to use the most and the least when needed. A lot of Sigmund's problems were executing his strong attacks in the beginning, which exhausted his body faster as oppose to warming his body up with small attacks and building it up to his strongest ones. His chakra control involved his kekkei genkai bone dances, learning to go from one to another back and forth, multiple times until he felt chakra points wanting to explode inside.

   Not wanting to give up, Sigmund pushed his limits to the point where his body was starting to cut off chakra points. Sasuke however did not stop Sigmund's pride; he allowed him to do as he pleased. Over time, his chakra control gradually got better, which then lead to new ninjutsu learning and even more progressed bone dances.

   Sigmund learned to master his B-Rank rank dance: Dance of the Larch, which consumed mass amounts of chakra, but lately with the all the chakra endurance, he is able to withstand the hardships of this dance and able to wield it as long as he desires. While being masterful of his own kekkei, he began a new dance, using most of the bones from within, however never mastered that technique.

   Throughout the journey, Sasuke and Sigmund grew closer, their quiet and serious nature was able to bring them together, exchanging war stories. Sasuke gave him the advice Sigmund always needed to hear: "Friends are more important than he believed." It was a lesson that Sigmund still needed to believe in, especially since his team abandoned him. He had received several letters from Nori from Konoha, but he never returned them. He didn't want to be distracted by the presence of a love sick teenager as he tried to better himself, however within her letter he learned she had been training fairly well and she was excited to show him, however excitement on his end was zero to none.

   After the year's time, he had definitely aged, his hair had grown a tad longer, almost like Sasuke himself. His eyes remained the deep, ocean blue color as before, however dark underlines appeared and outlines his eyes, the Kaguya clan traits finally taking place. He did appear to have the more pale skin of his late father now, growing a tad taller and his jawline more rugged. His muscle mass seemed to have grown as well, a clear indication that he also trained his body too with ruthless physical training to upkeep his taijutsu use.

   Ditching the black leather jacket he once bared, he now wears a black skin tight tank top, which his usual pants and ninja shoes. He finally has returned to Konoha and can be seen in a tree near the academy, minding his own business and keeping away from everyone around him for the time being.

Nanami said her goodbyes for the time being. Not sure if they would be a team again. She sighed a little at that as she left with Sakura and Sakuya. Her mind fluttered from place to place, as they traveled back to the Hidden Leaf. They vision of their dead Sensei, and herself covered in Sigmund's blood only focused her further. Even while distracted she kept up and Nanami's balance was better then usual. Maybe it was the intense memories that centered her, or maybe it was something else. For the time being she wouldn't realize what was truly going on in her mind.

The day went by in a blink of an eye. Though as sharp as her mind was. The fight with Kotatsu was revealing. She knew she couldn't copy his jutsu as it was some form of Kekkai. But she would start trying to find a way to neutralize it. Genjutsu seemed to be difficult to hold him. He saw right through it the first time. Nanami then realized, next time would be different. Using the Sharingan's genjutsu eye would likely succeed where her basic jutsu failed. She hated having to submit to Kotatsu in their round of fighting. Though it seems she was lucky to have escaped at all. Remembering the match against his own teammate. Then the actual battle against him in the arena did not go so well. Through Kotatsu's trickery, he had managed to use Sigmund as his substitution for the jutsu. Then she nearly killed him. She felt bad, but then she was also strong enough to save him. This lead to why Nanami had to become stronger.

Another day goes by like a flash of lightning. Almost home. Almost back to father. She knew she might get one night with him before the training takes up all her time. Her mind is alight with so many thoughts, strategies, and jutsu. While she was a strong support type, even more so now with the Sharingan. Nanami wanted to be more, much more. It might be the influence of her blood or the Sharingan. She couldn't just sit back and be support. She needed something else. A jutsu that would be a game changer. Then it dawned on her, she remembered her lessons on fuinjutsu. They used an Kushina's Adamantine Chains as an example of one of the stronger sealing techniques. A fuinjutsu of sorts, able to seal away a person's chakra for a while or if the user willed it, permanently.. also able to be used as a defensive technique and form an area in which no one could leave. A giant dome, made of chain. The thought of that jutsu sparked an idea. Since she knew the Uzumaki clan would likely deny a request to learn a clan technique. Even though unknown to them and her, that she carried Uzumaki blood in her. So this type of technique might be possible.

This was all she thought about for the remainder of the travel. Her mind decided to close to the tragedy that had happened for the time being. It would only be a distraction to her. Nanami's soul focus had to be on training, getting much stronger then she is now. Her mind thought about ways to create the arrows without the bow. She knew that this was one of her big hindrances. Nanami also knew the training she was about to be put through would help her chakra control. Leading to her not needing the bow. Also she would make a request to go through taijutsu training. If she was able to summon the arrows without the bow. Then fighting hand to hand and using the arrows would be possible. This would be her side training. Meaning it would be training and sleeping for the next year if she wanted to achieve this.

The village is in sight, it is much quieter then normal. Nanami knew why. They arrived just after dusk. Sakura gave the two leave to get settled and or say hello to any family that was living there. Nanami arrived to an empty house. She guessed with all the commotion caused at the Chunin exams that he would be busy trying to figure out who would fill in for the Hokage until he was retrieved. The way everything went down though. She feared something was waiting for them. Something that was not going to be fun. Namami walked up to her room. Worn out from the ordeal. She collapses onto her bed. Nanami stretches out "Why couldn't it just have been a normal Chunin exams." She covers her face with a pillow. Acting kind of girly again.

-Every month Nanami sends a letter to Nori..-

                              The first day starts with her and Sakuya meeting with Sakura, here is where she revealed the Sharingan. Nanami also made sure to inform her, that she had already talked with her husband about it.. We then made formal introduction. They started training Sakura went over the basics. Which both of them knew, but Nanami didn't speak up. She knew she had to be very respectful. Nanami absorbed every word Sakura said, and never tried using her own knowledge to counter her. The knowledge she would learn would be invaluable in many aspects of her life. They started with the fish technique in the first week. Both of them worked hard. Sakuya showed an affinity for healing that Nanami didn't have. She completed the task a day ahead of Nanami. This only fueled the young woman's drive. She quickly caught up to Sakuya. Even though she kept up. It always took more chakra for Nanami then Sakuya.

Sakura's hopes came true as the two girls not only developed a friendship, but also a rivalry. When they were training it was pretty intense at times. Neither would show a sign of being tired. Even though Nanami was at times. When it came time for healing jutsu training. This is when Nanami would first use her Sharingan to copy a technique. While it still takes time to learn. She had the hand-seals down. They trained all day. Then Nanami trained when she got home. She worked on forming her arrows without her bow. This initially would prove hard. The control to create the Arrows without a focus was very hard. After the first few weeks of both Sakura's training and her own. She would nail down the healing arrow. As it fell in to what she was currently training in.

The third week came and went in a blur. She trained from dawn till bedtime. She always ate correctly for maximized energy. She never missed a meal. Though her rivalry with Sigmund was not lost on her. She alternated nights of training with her arrows, and training in Taijutsu. Nanami started to see why Sigmund was so good. Though he was considered a prodigy, so she knew competing with him would be difficult. Though she remembered his style, even though she thought the use of bones from his own body was a little disgusting. Nanami also knew the strength of such a Kekkai was amazing. Nanami wondered what type of training her team was enduring. Though Nanami frowned slightly remembering how much damage he had taken. Remembering that. She knew Sigmund, for month of two would be in recovery and physical rehab "I know you will bounce back. You better not let me out do you." She smiled to herself. Then she remember what Nori said to Sigmund. Her confession of sorts. She hoped Nori and Sigmund would grow closer "I hope their bond grows, for it will make them both stronger." Nanami was stargazing as she said this. The first month ends. With her training for now firmly set now. Nanami prepares for the next month's training to be even more intense.

                         
The month begins with another lecture. Sakura wasn't kidding when she said it would only get harder, and more intense. They started on healing broken bones of small animals, and helping out at the clinic with minor injuries. This would last a few hours out of their training, once a week. Nanami really enjoyed the interaction with the parents, kids, and even their pets. While the little ones were a bit rambunctious. Nanami seemed to win them over with her beautiful smile, and kind touch. Each day she would talk with Sakuya about different ways of healing, and such. They seemed to get along quite well.

Every day was different, this made learning a lot more fun, and a lot more challenging. Nanami loved this. Her energy went through the roof. You definitely see the Uzumaki blood in her shine in training like this. Everyday Nanami was all smiles. She worked as hard as anyone could. Her other training began to show progress. As she was able to hold the healing arrow while doing intense movement, like rock climbing or free running. It did take a lot of focus. So occasionally she lost her focus and the arrow faded. Each day was more fun to her then the last. Sakura would most likely notice her enthusiasm increase each day. It might remind her a little of both Naruto and Sasuke. Sasuke's focus, and Naruto's fun side.

Nanami started to grow a little adding a few inches to her dancer-like frame. She filled out a little more in the chest area. Her night training started improving bit by bit. Her kicks were becoming harder. Her punches faster. After her nightly mountain climbing she stood up as she stared at the stars "I wonder if there is someone out there for me." Nanami gazed into the sky for a while. Her mind and body was changing, and growing. Nanami energy kept increasing. She finally got a grasp on using her healing arrow without her bow. Next she worked on her wind arrow. Which was way more volatile. So training with that form of arrow went much slower, as the arrow needed precise control. Which Nanami lacked at the moment. The final day of the second month comes to a close. Sakura administered a very difficult written and hands on exam. Nanami wasn't perfect, but she did well. Not as well as she wanted to do. The month ends on a good note. The training has yet to truly begin.


         
Nanami wakes up early to another day of training. She rushes down past her father, saying hi and bye at the same time. She was excited. She arrives on time, and ready to train. Thats when Sakura hands them both mission attire "Time for field work. Without knowledge of the lands you will travel through, things will become deadly for those you are trying to help, and yourselves if you are not prepared. I have a month long trip planned. We will aid those along the way, as well as do some endurance training." For the next month they traveled the safe paths. Into snow, ice, heat, wind, and storms. The terrains were harsh, the weather even more so. Giving aid to people in such weather was difficult and tested both control and concentration.

Nothing eventful happened with the exception of delivering a child. Which opened Nanami's eyes a bit more. She really enjoyed this aspect of being a medical ninja. But she knew it wouldn't all be fun like this. Nanami knew battles were coming. Battles that could change everything. They arrive back in Konoha. The difference in air could be felt. It was so clean in Konoha. Other places you could smell the differences as well as feel them. Sakura gave her a day to rest after the journey. For the first time since training started Nanami slept the entire day away. The third month moves by and more trials are to come.


                             

The previous months went by quickly. Nanami's night training also improved. She was able to control the wind arrow, and produce as many as three at once and five of the healing. Being able to produce multiples in a fight would give her an edge. Adding this with her Genjutsu would make her a formidable opponent. However when actually fighting with Taijutsu. Nanami could only sustain two arrows. A work in progress. The next day her training intensified, every moment there was a new challenge. These new challenges and tests started to wear nanami down a little more. It was rough and the training started to use more chakra. It made her night training all the more challenging. It took more concetration to keep even one arrow up. But she managed and worked through it. Always bright and cheerful after sleeping.

Day after day went by. She grew accustomed to the harsh training. It never got any easier. Which helped her night training. Eventually she got back into dancing and training with her fire and wind jutsu. Though in a different manner. She had gained enough control to freely direct two arrows. She had managed to master the flame arrow finally. She had the flame and wind arrows dancing around her as she practiced Taijutsu. At times she had an arrow fire at a target at the end of a punch. Knowing at times she would have to fight a group of enemies. Her fire arrow's explosive area and the power of the explosion made her strategy for it change a bit as well. This would be her long range power attack.

The month came to a close and with how the training with Sakura was going. She knew she would have to tone down her night training.

                            The month started off with a day spent at the clinic. This time however instead of the minor wounds they started sitting in and eventually participating in the surgeries. She watched as Sakura used her Chakra scapel with extreme precision. Sakura explained how the jutsu worked and how it was unwieldy in combat. Though after saying this, she looked at Nanami and explained with the Sharingan much like the chidori. She could wield the Chakra Scapel with extreme efficiency and lethality in combat. This made sense and excited Nanami a bit. The ability to sever tendons, ligaments, slice arteries, and much more with just a touch. The medical applications were unprecedented as well. It was a double blade technique for Nanami. Useful both in and out of combat. A technique that makes use of her Sharingan. It dawned on Nanami, that like the chidori the Chakra scalpel could be a base for countless jutsu.

Nanami wasn't at all reluctant to use her Sharingan. She put it to use through all her training so far. According to what she had learned at the academy about the Sharingan, is that the third tomoe is based on how much and how hard the person practices and uses it. She would try through practical means to increase the Sharingan's power to the third tomoe.

The young woman asked Sakura if she could teach her the Chakra Scalpel technique. Sakura studies the girls expression when she asked. It seemed to be genuine, and there was no ulterior motive. The Chakra scalpel was added to her training regimen. This only made her night training worse. She cutback on all training from this point on. Nanami smiled a bit as she laid on a hill "I wonder what everyone else is doing?" She hadn't heard anything from Sigmund. She had heard that Nori began training with Rock. That excited her a bit "If we become a team again. Not many will be able to stop us. I don't know why, but the thought of revenge seems almost pointless now. I can't let it cloud my judgement." Her fist clinched and she made a throwing motion almost like she was throwing something away "I remember your words Sasuke-kun. I won't follow the dark path any further." She kips up in one fluid motion. Its clear now, that her clumsy movements were gone.

The level of chakra control kept steadily rising. It was even noticeable in her wind and fire jutsu. The tornado's were much larger, and her flame jutsu looked more like a flame wall. She was able to materialize her arrows fully and launch them at the a faster speed then with the bow. If she focused she could even to some limited degree control their flight path. She could cause the wind and flame arrows to detonate mid flight which gave her even more versatility and surprise.

Her progress on the chakra scalpel was moving along quite well. Sakura seemed pleased, and also a little concerned. She saw how Nanami trained relentlessly. It reminded her of Guy in a way. Nanami was never silly or outlandish with her training like he was. But also looking at how strong guy became. She saw Nanami's growth potential to have no cieling. The month comes to an end.


                           
The sixth month arrived. This lead to a paramount challenge for Nanami. She was placed in charge of the clinic for the day. She had to direct the other medical staff, as well as determine which injuries had to be treated first. The day went along fine. So far no major injuries. Just a lot of minor to medium injuries. Burns, broken bones, bruises, and such. Two hours before her shift ended an alarm went up meaning a critically wounded patient was inbound. Nanami quickly started barking commands. She had the operating room , burn ward, and the healing ward on standby. She took a deep breath as the sounds of many footfalls echoed in the clinic.

Nanami did not recognize the boy. He was about her age, but seemed to be dressed in fine clothes. Another man followed by a cadre of Anbu ninja. It was the Land of fire's Daimyo. Apparently there was a fight that broke out on his way back to his home. His son was caught in the crossfire. Nanami directed to medical ninja to get him into the O.R. stat. Her and three other medical ninja began various healing treatment. The wounds weren't deep but the boy had lost a lot of blood. She read the boys file and sent for several blood packs of the appropriate blood. After Nanami and the others had closed all the arteries, and sealed the boys wounds. Then they began a transfusion of the blood. The boy regained his color and started breathing normally. The boy was sent to the recovery ward. The Daimyo thanked Nanami a milion times. Nanami made sure he knew it was all of them including her staff. They were thanked as well. The shift came to an end for Nanami. She goes int othe office and collapses into a chair. She fell asleep with a smile.

Her second life saved. Nanami loved the feeling of saving someone's life. It made her push herself even harder. The month ended with a big leap in progress towards learning the Chakra Scalpel.

                         The seventh month started with an increase in difficulty. Everything they had learned was being put to the test. Then a twist. Sakura started explaining how small adjustments in chakra output, and in shaping the jutsu could create a new use for the jutsu. Or even a whole new jutsu. We watched and followed Sakura's lead. Nanami picked it up quite quickly. She loved altering Jutsu's and seeing where they lead. She found many other uses for her various jutsu. Like using her wind jutsu to snuff out fires. Though Sakura never forgot about Nanami's Sharingan. Sakura also did some one on one training. Sakura taught Nanami how to use the Sharingan to identify poisons, chakra affliction, bleed points, and so on. She used the Sharingan as Sakura instructed.

The weeks went by quite quickly. Every day there was something new to learn, and Nanami wanted to learn everything she could. Her time for night training had all but vanished by this point. She still went on runs and practiced taijutsu. At this point Nanami was very close to learning the Chakra Scalpel jutsu. The last day of the month was an odd one. Sakura called Nanami out to a training ground. She explained to Nanami that the months prior, that she had been watching her train, and that the level of training was something to be proud of. Sakura went on to tell her that Nanami reminded her of both Naruto and Sasuke when they were her age. She was thankful that Nanami didn't run off seeking revenge or the like. Nanami would shake her head and explain that would break a deal she had made with someone. She doesn't go back on her word.

After they talked for a while. Sakura explained the real reason why she had summoned Nanami to the training grounds. Sakura wanted to test Nanami's Taijutsu. Nanami was on edge for a moment. Then the sparring started and Nanami found out what it felt like to be hit by Sakura. It was like a frieght train slamming into your body. Nanami kept up and blocked several attacks. But Sakura was a lot faster then she seemed. Sakura paused and told Nanami to use her Sharingan. Nanami obliged and they began again. This time it was completely different. She was able to predict some of Sakura's movements. She blocked and even landed a few blows. While Nanami's punches were no where near Sakura's level. Her kicks were powerful. Sakura smiled and looked at Nanami explaining how she kicks like Tsunade did. That made Nanami happy. After they finished. Sakura mended all the bruises on Nanami and sent her home for the day. Another month gone, and yet the coming months would be an even bigger trial for Nanami.


                               
The eighth month began with a hard and difficult test. She managed to pass. The test was on stuff they had yet to cover. Nanami realized that the test was more of what we knew and how to apply it to the questions. Nanami kept up her duties in the Clinic. She delivered several babies, did a few minor surgeries, and one major one. Unfortunately the major one was afflicted with an unknown jutsu. There was dark chakra in the mans blood. Nanami immediately asked where the man had come from. Apparently a skirmish had broken out near the Land of Snow. The man was a causality of the conflict. There was no way to be sure if it was Kotatsu. Sakura saw the look in her eyes, its one Sakura had seen in Sasuke's eye's many times throughout her life with him. Nanami hadn't noticed yet. But the Sharingan was glowing brighter then ever. This concerned Sakura. She quickly ushered Nanami into her office and they had a long talk. Nanami nodded and explained she was just angry that she couldn't do anything to help the man or the others in that fight.

Nanami took several deep breaths and smiled again. She went about her duties without so much as mentioning the incident. This month she had finished learning the Chakra Scalpel. Once Nanami had learned it she began to use it not only in the clinic. It made a huge difference. Then she started training with it for combat use. Nanami's Sharingan allowed her to move without fear of accidentally striking herself or anyone that wasn't her target. Nanami came to find it could destroy organic material and stone. It was a scary technique, and a very useful technique for saving lives and taking them. Sakura watched Nanami closely for any sudden changes, ones that Sasuke exhibited before he left the Leaf Village. None were exhibited, but even Sakura could feel the eerie killing intent. Almost exactly like Sasuke's, this worried her as well.


                     
The ninth month begins. Sakura shifts the focus of Nanami's training from chakra control, which Nanami excelled at. It was changed to Nanami's Stamina and chakra reserves. So the training changed for Nanami as Sakuya had chakra in spades. Not only was it physical it was also spiritual. Nanami meditated for hours on end. Sakura then had her do mountain climbing and wall running. Doing all these things together was tiring. But Nanami felt her chakra growing. One night as she meditated, and Sakura was watching her. Nanami's chakra aura became visible. This was not a common thing. It took Sakura by surpise. That was the only time Sakura saw Nanami's chakra aura. Nanami's chakra reserves grew and grew. She was able to create and fire her arrows while performing flips and rolls. It was impressive to watch. Nanami's fire arrow explosions were kind of scary, but cool looking at the same time. The radius, the color.

Sakura began training Nanami on the principles of the six paths. Nanami found it really quite amazing. The Rinnegan was barely explained in the outlines for Dojutsu. Only it was said to be the strongest next to the True Byakugan that Kaguya wielded. This became an area that Nanami started studying. She read everything she could find about the six paths. She read about a few of the powers each of the paths could wield. But there was no mention of a clan or how one causes the Rinnegan to appear. This became a hobby of sorts. She spent a lot of time in the archives reading what she could. There wasn't much. Nanami absorbed what she could and asked many questions about them. Nanami eventually calmed down on the subject. Though Nanami kept digging whenever she found something new. The ninth month comes to an unusual end.

                                 The tenth month began with a lecture on natural chakra or Senjutsu. The training and ability to absorb natural chakra is long and arduous. This peaked Nanami's curiousity even more then the six paths. Due to the fact that the six paths seemed unattainable. While Senjutsu could be trained upon. This is where Nanami's focus changed. However she knew no one in the village outside of their captured Hokage, that knew or could even train someone in Senjutsu. This did not curb her enthusiasm though. Sakura told her the basics. But warned her not to attempt it without a proper teacher. Nanami knew for the time being that there was no such teacher. Though this gave Nanami a side mission to find someone or something to train her in Senjutsu. She spent her free time researching people, and the clans of various summons. Though it hadn't dawned on her yet. It would near the end of her training.

After those lectures things became a bit interesting. Nanami was trained to identify most of the poisons found in the world. So that an antidote or jutsu may be used to remove or cure it. Sakura showed them how to extract poisons, and parasites from the blood. It was fascinating, though Sakuya seemed to pick up the proper methods faster. They both seemed to be able to grasp it quite quickly. Both removing the poisons and identifying them. Nanami still found a little time to train her Taijutsu. The tenth month ended.


                                 The eleventh packed in even more information. Though Nanami was sidetracked with the thoughts of learning Senjutsu. Her goal was similar, but a little altered. She now wanted to become the strongest ninja. So nobody would cause death like this new enemy was. Nanami kept up her Stamina and chakra reserve training. She enjoyed meditating. She used it to center herself, and focus. Occasionally her aura appears for a brief moment. Like a flash of light. Not even Nanami saw it. So she never bothered to look into it. More tests and more surgeries. They became regulars at the Clinic. This is when Nanami seemed to forget all about the tragedy. Even if she can't save a person she tries her hardest too. Sakura never doubted Nanami's resolve. More and more Sakura saw Tsunade in her. They were both quite similar. Both ferocious combatants, but they were both selfless. Their skill sets matched up quite a bit as well. Strong with medical ninjutsu, but also strong in comabt. Sakura smiled as she watched them run the clinic.

More and more severely wounded ninja and villagers who were caught in the crossfire, were brought in. Nanami was exhausted already. Yet she had a room full of patients. Nanami kept at it until her shift ended. Sakura gave her the rest of the night to sleep. Which Nanami did. The dreams started coming back and more vividly. Always explosions and ninja in black with an odd headband. Neither of those two features were ever clear though. Like her subconscious was hiding them from her. The entire month was spent in the clinic. Putting what they had learned to use. It was very tiring, but Nanami loved it. Working there was never dull or boring. Month eleven ends..


            The last month was spent in review. Nanami asked as many questions about Senjutsu as she could. Though it did finally dawn on her to ask a final request of Sakura. Nanami asked if she could talk with Katsuya about two things. Nanami knew she was asking a lot of Sakura. She hoped Sakura would grant her final request.

[Private to GM: If allowed we can do that bit of RP in PM's, or wherever you wanted to.]

Sakura went over everything they had learned. Had them perform each jutsu she had taught them. Nothing was lost to Nanami. The Sharingan also gave her a better memory it seemed. Maybe a perk unique to her. Everything went smoothely. She still was a ways away from Sakura's skill. She knew she had a lot more training to do. Though she felt much stronger, smarter, faster, and she felt like she had an endless amount of chakra. After all the chakra reserve training and stamina training. Nanami had little issues with running out of chakra. Nanami smiled as Sakura congratulated them. They did what usually takes three years in one. Which was amazing for two genin to do. Nanami bowed and thanked her for the year of training. It was intense and fun. Nanami never regretted taking on this training. She loved it. Nanami learned so much, and it gave her a goal to reach for.

After leaving she went home and at a meal with her father for one time during that year. Shikamaru was busy with work, Nanami was busy with training. So they got to eat together for once. It was peaceful. Nanami talked about her training and what she had learned. the night flew by quickly.

Overall Nanami grew to be about 5'7". She cut her hair to be just above her shoulders, if not a little shorter. She traded in her Kimono look for something more practical (Check her character page for the updated look.) Also she no longer carries her bow with her.

Nanami walked out of her house and up to the training ground where they had first met their Sensei. She remembered the couple weeks of training they actually got to have. It was fun. Even Sigmund laughed. For a time Nanami actual got Sigmund to open up a little. These were all memories that came back to her as she looked at the training grounds. She walked over to a corner and planted a white orchid. Nanami said a few things about how he will be missed. She kicks off landing in the center of the water. She remembers falling in a few times when they did water walking training.  Nanami smiled remembering how she displayed her ability to dance with her elements. Even though it was short. These memories will stay with her forever.

Everything seemed to overwhelm her as she stood on the water. Tears welled up and hit the sparkling water. She only cried for a moment. Then a smile flashed over her face. She began to sing. This is the first time anyone has heard her actually sing. Her voice was spot on as she sang a song about friends and friends lost. Her voice seemed to carry over the entire village. Even to the point where people gathered and listened to her. Though while she sang her flames danced around her creating quite the sight. Nanami had no real idea that a lot of people had gathered. But it seemed like everyone needed something to wake them up from the miseries many suffered. The song ended with a small tribute to their Sensei. It was at this point she noticed the fifty or so people clapping. She smiled and waved not realizing that she had been singing so loudly. But it felt good letting all that emotion out.
This message was last edited by a game editor at 07:40, Tue 01 Aug 2017.

   It wasn't long until he heard singing nearby. The signing had disrupted his meditation. From the tree of the training grounds at the academy, it wasn't long until he saw a crowd of locals, applauding and gawking at the musical performance from a red haired. Narrowing his eyes from afar, he realized it wasn't just some ordinary villager, it had been Nanami, his former squad mate, He noticed the changes in her demeanor, her hair fairly much shortly than what he remembered, and she danced with grace. He wasn't surprised that she'd try to show off her newly appointed training which was clear it had paid off.

   He was more annoyed that more people had gathered around, creating an uncomfortable noise disruption. He didn't think he'd see Nanami again though. Deep down, he was grateful she made it back from her various trips. He hadn't spoken to her in about a year and he never spoke to Nori again either. They all had went their separate ways and as far as he heard, out of the trio, he was the only one who was promoted to Chunin rank while they remained genin for the fact that they were not around to receive the promotion.

   He remained in the tree, just watching silently. His hair fell around his face as he patiently waited for this new sensei of theirs. Their old sensei was but only a memory in which he hated thinking back on, however a sensei like that made an impression on them. He left behind three wonderful students and unfortunately a family here in Konoha. Sigmund paid his respects when he ran into his widowed wife and fatherless children, but nobody could ever replace the guidance he had provided for them. He had worked them passed their limits and showed them the true meaning of friendship and teamwork, however Sigmund had a feeling that they were all going to get off at a rough start like before. But this time, Sigmund had rankage over them; his commands were final.

   The sun shined throughout the village, an atmosphere Sigmund was use to. He was eager to get back out of Konoha and travel. Staying put wasn't his forte anymore; all the traveling he had done only made him more adventurous and eager to go into battle already.

There have been many tales, many stories, many songs of events that have changed the course of history, that people, to this day, still sing, read, and talk about. Some good. Some bad yet still memorable. To future generations, they would never be able to understand or comprehend what was lost, what was sacrificed, what was given to hand them the life they had. While these events were a win for some, there were many that lost something or someone precious. Husbands. Wives. Sons. Daughters. Friends. Mothers. Fathers. Senseis. Pride. Honor. Respect. There were just some things that could never be given back. Sadly, there is always a cost for something that is gained and for Nori, what happened at Kumogakure was no story, song, or tale to her. It was an event that truly changed her life forever. A memory that was going to stay embedded into not just her mind, but in her body. She would remember every detail. Every sensation. Every feeling that she ever felt. While Sigmund had treated her bones and made her whole again, there were just wounds that no amount of chakra would ever be able to heal. There would be no medical mantra or technique that would be able to change the scars that were inflicted upon Nori's heart. There was nothing she could do to change what happened. All she could do was blame herself for not being strong or quick enough. If she had been, she could have saved their sensei. She could have saved the one person in her life whose life mattered to her more than her own. Instead all she could do was mourn the loss of their sensei and sit on a hard, plastic stool as she watched Sigmund lay in a bed helpless and in pain. There was never a time in her life where she felt more helpless than she did in that instant. Something had to change and she knew this well.

While Nanami came in and announced her departure from the group to go and train, Nori knew there was nothing she could do to change her mind. To make her stay. She had an ambition and she was going to see it through to the end. Nori was sure that leaving the group wasn't for good. She believed her friend and her teammate would come back one day. She didn't know when, but she knew when she did, things would never be the same. All she found she could do was be understanding of her friend's decision and wish her the best of luck. However, although she thought that, she wasn't sure if Sigmund had felt the same way. Maybe he did understand Nanami to a degree that she didn't, but she somehow knew that if he had the opportunity to train with Sasuke Uchiha to get stronger, he would have. There was no one he looked up to more than him. However, after parting ways with Nanami, it made Nori think of what she wanted for herself. Where was she going to go from here? The wound on this village and on this world, was going to take a very very long time to heal. And Nori...she never wanted something to happen like this again. There was so much loss. So much pain. She never wanted anyone to feel this kind of pain again. Although, being realistic, she knew there was nothing she could do to change this world or the people in it, but there was one thing she could change and that was herself.

When an opportunity arose and she heard Rock Lee, the master of Taijutsu and her idol, had been in the village of Konoha, a conflict stirred within Nori's heart and mind. She could stay here, be with Sigmund, and help him recover or she could seek this opportunity to meet Rock Lee, plead with him to take her under his wing, and make her stronger so nothing like what happened at Kumogakure would ever happen again. Nori had to decide what she wanted more and when she thought of Sigmund, all she could think of was that she wanted to protect him. He would probably think it useless for her to even try as he saw her as the weak link of the trio, but she knew she had to try. She had to be better, stronger not just for herself, but for him so she never had to see him in a hospital bed like this again. So she decided. She would return to Konoha and even though her chances may have been slim, she knew she had to try. It wasn't an easy decision for her to make and she could only hope in her mind that Sigmund of all people would understand why she had to do this. It wasn't that she wanted to leave him. She had to leave him. Nori knew he would never forgive her if she didn't take this opportunity and just stayed here to babysit and watch over him. So about a week after the tragedy happened, she discussed her leaving with Sigmund and although he didn't say much, deep down she knew he had to have understood. She told him she would write him letters and check on him every now and then to see how he was doing. But she never knew that with her leaving that he would see it as abandonment. So with a kiss to Sigmund's cheek, she packed her bag and left for Konoha without looking back.

When she arrived at Konoha, Rock Lee was the first person she sought out. It wasn't her parents, but him. She just needed time. She was sure they had heard about what happened and that they were probably worried about her, but she couldn't have their worries on her shoulders now. She wasn't going to let anything weigh her down anymore. She wasn't going to be the weak link on the chain. She was going to change. She would definitely change and she would show her teammates just how much when they came back together again. Upon finding Rock Lee, she told him her story and what had happened. Deep down in him, Rock Lee felt that Nori had somehow resonated with him on a level that he didn't think someone of her age could possible do. She reminded him so much of how he was at her age. He was always determined to get stronger and although he wasn't the strongest in ninjutsu techniques, he remembered a man that took a chance on him and wanted to help him achieve his dreams of being the best in hand to hand combat. Rock Lee saw that this girl had the look of determination in her eyes and the willingness to work hard. After careful consideration, he agreed to be Nori's mentor. Nori was beyond ecstatic, but could not be grateful for this opportunity. She knew she was going to have to work hard to even get close to what Rock Lee could do, but she was more than willing to train day and night if that is what it took to get stronger.

From the first moment of training, Nori listened carefully to what guidance Rock Lee had to offer finding that, just like him when he was young, writing down what guidance he was giving her was going to be useful. However, training was more than just what was on paper. Taijutsu was solely based on the art of using your body to fight and in order to do that, one had to condition their body first both physically and mentally. You had to have good instincts, use good judgment on what move to use, stay focused on not just your opponent, but your surroundings. One couldn't lose composure in a time of battle. There were going to be battles that you would lose, but that doesn't mean you should give up. You had to get up, dust it off, and try again. And that is what Nori did every single time she fell. The first month of training was hard as she had to push herself beyond the limits of what she thought she was capable of, but over time, she found herself gradually adapting to Rock Lee's methods and techniques and her own skills improving. Bit by bit, she found herself getting stronger. Not just mentally, but physically. Like Rock Lee, he strapped weights to her ankles. Light at first. Not too heavy, but over time, those weight became heavier. Nori didn't quite understand why she needed them at first. Finding that all they were doing were weighing her down, but Rock Lee informed that that was the very purpose of the weights. He didn't tell her exactly why at first, but told her that even at night while she slept that she had to wear them.

Until one day came where he told her to take them off and to come at him with her Leaf Rising Wind technique. When she took off straight for him, she found that her speed had increased vastly. Although she had managed to land a few hits on him, her attack was still unsuccessful but that was to be expected at this point. 'A taijutsu user has to be quick on their feet and fast with their hands. You must always be one step ahead of your opponent. Look at their feet. Anticipate where they are going to move and which side they are going to strike. You must always be prepared to take a hit on both sides of your body. Do not assume. Your hands and your feet are your quickest means of defense, so use them accordingly even when you are using them as a means to attack.' Those were words that Rock Lee had given her and words that she would never forget. 'As I told you in the beginning, a taijutsu uses their bodies as a means to defend and attack. There is more to it than that. You must use your brain, your strongest muscle, and your senses.' Nori wasn't exactly sure what he had meant when he told her to use her senses to help her, but little did she know that they contributed more than she ever thought possible. Touch. Feel. Taste. Smell. See. Hear. Surprisingly, they played a bigger part in a battle than she realized. Rock Lee called it a Spirit Sensor. This had allowed him to be more aware of his surroundings than any regular person would be. It was a technique that even he had taken some time to learn, but was sure that Nori would pick it up fairly quickly. She seemed to have good instincts about her and her ability to focus was impeccable.

Over time, her flexibility and dexterity began to climb and her speed only seemed to increase each and every day that she used those weights. These things certainly came in handy when she practiced her 16 Palms technique. They had worked more on her increasing the accuracy, strength, flexibility, and strength of each kick and punch. It was a technique she wanted to perfect as it was one that she had worked on with her sensei and there was nothing more she wanted to do than to make him proud. When she had first started learning it with him, it was still something that she was trying to get down and there were many failures at getting it right, but Rock Lee had shown her a whole different side to performing this technique and over time, using everything that he had taught her to use with her mind and senses, she was able to perform the move successfully with no problems at all. She had even managed to take Rock Lee down, which to her, was a big accomplishment. She couldn't wait to tell Sigmund about it and with every time she progressed in her training, she would write him a letter. However, she never seemed to get a response back, which was something she was expecting. Where was he at? What was he doing? Was he okay? Those were things that she asked herself each and every day, but Nori knew she couldn't focus on him right now. She needed to focus on herself. She had to remind herself of why she was doing this and it wasn't just for him. It was for her.

In the time that they were training together, Rock Lee had shown and Nori different techniques that he was taught at her age and upon seeing her abilities, he knew there was something inside her that if she continued her training, she would be able to tap into them even more and if that happened... There were certain things that he did indeed teach her in the ways of conditioning her body and making her attacks stronger. However, little did she know that he was training her to perform certain techniques for a reason. She had the potential to do one of the strongest moves that took him years to learn. He knew the toll it would take and what it was capable of doing, but Nori was a lot more different than he was. He was just hesitant to teach her this move because of how dangerous it could be. She was still young and he was sure her body could only handle it to a certain extent. It did require the body to push past the natural limits after all. When he sat her down and told her about what he wanted to teach her, Nori seemed a little hesitant. It seemed dangerous and that could do her body physical harm, but when he told her it was only something to be used in the most dire situation or to protect something dear to her, she thought of Sigmund and Nanami. If she could protect them, then it would be worth it. Not entirely sure what she was getting herself into, Nori agreed to have Rock Lee begin to teach her this move, but was warned that was it was going to take time to build up and the more she did, the more dangerous it would become. However, she knew she had to do this. If she wanted to be stronger, she had to.

And thus, Rock Lee began to slowly train Nori of one of his most well know techniques, but it would not be named. In the last remaining months they had together, like she was told, Nori's body did take a beating and she was exhausted and in pain, but she made progress. Progress that she was sure was going to take her far when she returned back to her team. She was not going to be the weak link anymore. Her time with her mentor came to an end, but she was told that whenever she wanted to continue her training, to find him and they would. She thanked Rock Lee for everything she had learned from him and in turn, he thanked her for everything he learned from her. When she left him, he couldn't help but see the back of the young child he used to be. She was so full of hope. So full of determination. She was not the girl he had met a year ago. She was stronger and somehow he had a feeling that he was going to hear amazing things about her one day. She would be one of those people that changed the course of this world forever.

The morning came when Nori would meet with their new Sensei and her teammates once more. She was sure that much change and growth had happened and she honestly couldn't wait to see what it was they had gained over this one year. She through her new waist length hair into a ponytail and tied it tight at the top of her head. In the year she had grown, it was not only her mind that had matured, but her body as well. She was taller, a little leaner but was toned and defined in certain parts of her body. Especially in her arms and legs where she grew more muscle. She strapped her weights to her ankles, which had felt like paper weight to her now, and her wrists. Hiding them beneath her clothes. She wore black, mid thigh capris, mid calf black socks, a fitted burgundy tank top, a black black on her left hand, her headband strapped to her waist by a belt, and white bandage wrap that extended from the palm of her hand and up to her elbow. Okay. She was ready. After she grabbed an apple from the fruit bowl on the counter, Nori made her way out of the door of her house and walked down the path that would lead to her next adventure.

Time skip posts are complete for this group.

Resume normal RP now please.

   From afar, he began to see another familiar face heading his way and Nanami's entertainment circle. Nori. Great. he thought to himself. He dreaded the reunion with both of them truthfully. As much as he wanted to hear about their travels, accomplishments, and training, the showing off had already irritated enough to not want to be around either of the girls. He admitted he was still mad at them. He was glad they found a way to better themselves, but to abandon him in his time of vulnerable state; a time where he needed his friends to support him in his recovery but they ditched him. They left him in that hospital bed to practically rot. He didn't receive any letters from Nanami and Nori sent constant letters that managed to make their way to him and he only read one and after that, he forwarded them back to his home with his parents. He didn't need the distractions from his own training.

   Thinking about the whole ordeal made him clench his fists. He resented them but he promised himself he would tolerate them long enough before he could continue his own journey. After learning the family history of himself, he only wanted to get stronger. ANBU wasn't even a goal anymore; he wanted to be a legend without having ties to anyone, anything, or a village. He would prove himself in this mission. He was able to practice his leadership skills with newly graduated genin upon returning awhile ago. He focused on team tactics, communication, and diplomacy. He lead them on several missions of retriever and recover, whether it was a stealth approach or going all in; he helped them discover what they wanted to do when they reached his rank. Lastly, he helped them learn one jutsus each, even though C-Rank, he kept it pretty basic by teaching them His most basic Lightning jutsu.

   He eventually got lost in thought, forgetting about both the girls as he reminisced.

Nori had approached the familiar training grounds that she and her teammates had  been on over a year ago and it was as she was doing so that she heard a beautiful singing voice coming from the direction of the lake. She found the voice to be soothing and almost trance like. She stopped in her tracks and closed her eyes. The song had made her go back in time to a place where things were once peaceful and just. Where their sensei had been alive and pushing them to work together as a team. Everything that he did to train them, both as individuals and as a team, was only to help enhance their abilities so they could help each other when the time came. Like that time back in Kumogakure. After seeing the death of their sensei only caused them to attack on pure impulse and without thought. They had been foolish to think there was something they could do, but at that moment when someone precious to them was taken away, they thought of nothing but to avenge him. Thinking back on it now, Nori knew their sensei wouldn't not want them to do something so reckless for his sake. He would not want them to die to simply avenge him. What he would want is for them to do him proud and maybe coming together again and working as a team would do just that.

Nori was sure that here had been much change in Nanami and Sigmund. So much that she  was anticipating to see exactly what this year had done for them. It was a period of growth and of change. None of them would be the same person they were when they parted ways a year ago. Somehow she felt , though, that Sigmund resented her for leaving. He never returned any letters when she wrote to him , but then again, would it be like him to take the time to write one back? She didn't think so. He was probably too focused on healing and his training. In this process, there were wounds that all three of them needed to heal from. They needed to come back stronger and better than the person that they were on the fateful day. Not all pain and wounds were physical. And she could only hope that Sigmund understood that. Leaving had been the toughest thing she ever had to do and she was sure that he didn't want her around anyways. He never really did. He only saw her as weak saw himself as someone that she would never be able to catch up to.

Nori opened her eyes and began to walk closer to the singing. Well, she was going to prove that she wasn't the same person she was a year ago. She was stronger, faster, smarter, and more mature than the person she was back then. She would be damned if she ever let him see her as the weak link again. She began to slowly make her way through the crowd and stopped when she reached the front. Although her appearance had changed, she knew instantly who this girl was that was standing on the water. She made eye contact with Nanami and  said nothing as she brought up a hand to give her a wave.

Nanami smiled as she looked at the many other smiles from the people around. To Nanami this wasn't showing off, this was her tribute to their Sensei. It was a powerful message she had hoped his soul would feel and hear. The thing with Nanami is she wanted to be known. She had a big goal now. A goal that would take more then her lifetime. Nanami could guess at how Sigmund would great her. She expected this type of greating regardless if she had stayed or not.

She finished three years of training in one year. This to her was a huge step in the right direction. Regardless if Sigmund hates her or not. Her next goal was simple, find Kotatsu and begin the undoing of those who had hurt so many.

As her song ended she saw Nori waving to her. She waved back. They both looked a little more mature and Nanami was definately more toned then when she left. She makes a hand seal and kick off high above the crowd performing some spins and such. She lands in front of Nori her eyes sparkled "Its been a long while. I hope you can forgive me for leaving like I did? After the battle with Kotatsu I had little choice. I needed to know more, and become stronger. I finished three years of training in one year. It was very rough. I have learned so much. Though I have new laws to follow being a certified medical ninja. How did training go on your end? Rumor around the village is Rock took you on as an apprentice, is that true?" Her face was all happy as she talked "I have yet to talk to Sigmund, have you heard anything from him?"
This message was last edited by a game editor at 17:19, Sat 05 Aug 2017.

When Nori saw Nanami wave back at her, she lightly giggled and let her hand fall back down to her side. She didn't know how it was going to be between three of them when they got back together, but somehow she knew that things were going to be okay between her and Nanami. The two of them seemed to have left on a mutual understanding and the two of them did stay in contact whenever they could throughout the year they were apart. It was probably more contact than either of them had with Sigmund. Nori didn't want to think that he was upset with either of them for leaving because when she had left, he didn't really seem to care less. He really didn't know how hard it was for her to leave him after everything she had said to him that day in the infirmary. She was sure that he knew that she had liked him, but he wasn't interested. They weren't even really friends. Just teammates, so why should he have cared if she left or not? It wasn't as if he tried to stop her, either but stopping her was probably the last thing that he would do.

Nori watched as Nanami did a few spinning tricks and other moves after she kicked off from the water. Soon her friend was standing in front of her. The girl certainly did look a lot different than she did when she left, but she should have expected? It had been a year. She looked much more mature than she did a year ago. However, she still did have that same sparkle in her eyes like she did before. "It has been awhile, hasn't it?" she said with a small smile and listened to her speak about how she had to leave to get stronger, but she knew that all too well herself. "Nanami, it's alright. You don't need to apologize for anything. I understand why you had to leave because, I, too, left for the same reason. I had to get stronger. I didn't want to be the weak link anymore. More than anything, I...wanted to be able to protect something from happening like it had with Sigmund. I never want to see him or you in that position again."

Nori brought up her hand and placed it on Nanami's shoulder in a comforting manner. "Thank you for staying in contact with me and letting me know how you were doing. It all sounded so amazing. I have also learned a lot and have grown a lot stronger than we were last together. I learned a lot from Rock Lee. He taught me so many things. I can't wait to show you...and Sigmund." Upon hearing her ask about their teammate, Nori lightly shook her head and removed her hand from her shoulder. "I haven't, but then again, I haven't talked to Sigmund since the day I left Kumogakure. I wrote him letters, but never received anything in return. Somehow I get a feeling he's angry at me for leaving him. I would hope that he would understand why I had to, but then again, he might see things a lot differently than what I hoped."

Nanami sighs a little as she looks around "You know those weeks leading up to the chunin exams. We all acted like teammates and friends. The chunin exams kind of ruined that a little. Sigmund made it us versus him. It frustrated me to no end. I never understood what caused that change. I remember the first talk I had with him. He actually smiled. I wish he had chosen a different path, but there's nothing I can do about that." Nanami seemed almost a little sad. Though she smiled through it.

The young woman smiled "I missed you and him. I will say if anything, Sigmund was good at motivating us. Though I am not sure that was ever his intent." Her gaze looked back and down towards their Sensei's old house "My mind no longer falls to revenge. Its not what our Sensei would want. My purpose is to find our Hokage and keep you two alive. That is all that truly matters. If we get too kill those responsible for Sensei's death while doing so. Then that is just a bonus." Nanami hugs Nori and lets out a sigh of relief "I think our new Sensei is suppose to meet us here."

   It wasn't long until a courier arrived and appeared in front of Sigmund. He had tossed a scroll to him so quickly it almost caught him off guard however it brought him back to reality for a moment.

   "I was told to find you by the one and only Sasuke-sama. Jin-sama will be arriving late, maybe not make me apperance. With your rank, Sasuke asked me for you to personally take on this on and regroup," And his the courier explained, Sigmund just watched the courier disappear again. As a Chunin it was his duty to to lead and fulfill and do what he needed to do, even if it meant facing the girls again. He sighed, dreading that reunion because he honestly didn't want to hear it and he'd have to pretend to be friendly with them again.

   He sat on the tree branch and opened the golden scroll after untying the black string that held it together. It detailed a mission that they were assigned and needed to deal with it immediately. As he kept reading it, his eyes widen to the information he kept reading and when he got to a particular part, a look of revenge was in his eyes. He would definitely take on this mission, but he wanted to do this alone. He didn't want the showing off female duo over there on his tail because it wouldn't slow him down, but it would just be annoying and he doubt they'd all work together again.

   He sighed as he jumped down from the tree, the scroll in hand  mid-way from falling down to the ground, he had disappeared and reappeared near one of the academy buildings close to the girls. He had stood up tall, completely unrecognizable. His hands remained hidden inside his pants' pockets and looked down at the two of them. "Afternoon, ladies," he greeted. His hair was long and spiked, passed his shoulders and his eyes a piercing blue color. Dark eyeliner outlined the lower lids of his eyes. His hair moved slightly with the breeze. His face seemed to have remained hidden with the hair's motion with the wind. The scroll had remained in his pocket for the time being.

Nori thought back to the time before the chunin exams had begun, thinking of when exactly Sigmund had actually acted like a friend to her. He just her as an annoyance that he had to tolerate. Maybe he got along with Nanami because he actually respected her abilities and her as a person. When did she ever receive that from him? There was no use dwelling on that now. It was in the past and she was over that. However, there was still a small part of her that wanted his friendship again. She knew she probably would never be able to obtain it, though. "Sigmund is...very different than he was as a kid like I remember him. Of course people change. I understand that. I honestly just wondered what it was that changed between us? He started seeing me as more as a rival than an actual friend. Sigmund is going to do things his way for his reasons and we don't have to agree with them as much as we may dislike them. He's not going to be diverted simply because of our opinions." And now that he was a Chunin, his decisions were going to be final since he ranked above them. However, it was because of that that she feared it would cause more bumps along the road.

"I missed you, too. And Sigmund, but I don't think the feeling is mutual with him. However, I have learned to accept that things are never going to be easy with him. After training with Mr. Lee for a year, I have learned that the small little things don't matter. The fighting, the arguing, the disagreements. They are trivial. I refuse to let the past have a hold on me and I refuse to be treated as insubordinate by him. I do respect Sigmund as a teammate and I do respect his abilities, but that feeling of respect should be mutual. We should learn to forgive what happened in the past and move on. We have to work together as a team even if we aren't all friends. Things aren't the same anymore as they were a year ago, Nami," she said with a soft solemness in her voice as she, too, turned her head and looked over towards their Sensei's old house. "I know sensei would want us to work together. That is the least we could do to honor his memory. We couldn't do anything to save him back then and I think of that experience as something to be learned from. We each have our own goals in mind, but I think we can all help each other achieve them. I know that is something Sensei would want." She smiled and brushed a strand of hair behind her ear as she looked into Nanami's eyes before she wrapped her arms around her in return to give her a hug back.

Before she could respond, Nori felt a gust of wind blow through her hair and something in that instant changed. Her senses told her that another presence had just joined them and she was right. She slowly let go of her friend and turned her head to see that it was indeed Sigmund. He looked very different than from when the last time she saw him, but that was to be expected. "Sigmund," she said with a curt nod as she turned towards him.

Nanami looked up. Even though the boy that stood before her looked more grown up. The voice and demanor had not changed in the slightest. Well at least to her. At first she didn't reply. Or wasn't really sure what to reply with. Though she knew via Sakura, that Sigmund had been promoted. To her , in her mind. This wasn't going to be fun at all. Unless Sigmund had changed who he was. She expected him to be worse not better then he used to be. Nanami hoped she was wrong. For Nori's sake, she hoped she was wrong.

Nanami tilts her head as she stood there for a moment pondering exactly what to say. So She decided to test Sigmund in a way. To see if her fears were right or wrong. She hopped up to Sigmund and attempted to hug him "Its been a bit Sigmund. Hopefully your training went well as ours did? Also I am sure you heard I am a certified medical ninja. Anyways, where is our new Sensei? He was suppose to be here by now." Nanami smiled as she always did. She hoped things would go back to the way they were before the chunin exams. Only time will tell this.

   When Nanami hopped up to him, he took two steps back but then she attempted to hug him. Not sure what to do, he stood there frozen in he awkward hug as his hands remained in his pockets still. It felt like forever however only several seconds had passed before he pulled one of his hands out of his pocket and very delicately reached up behind Nanami's back and gave her this awkward hug back. It was forced but civil. He wasnt expecting it.

   When she spoke about her training and Nori's too, he remained silent. He already knew about their training. Word had spread to him rather quickly and Nori's letters kept him up to date. Taking a moment to answer, he finally broke the silence as he dropped his arm around Nanami and back into the pocket it went. "Yes, I heard. You and this Sakuya girl were talk of the town for awhile before I disappeared," he managed to get out before he began to address the sensei concern. "Your new sensei will not be joining us today. I am taking pointtoday," he answered, a more serious tone came out.

When Nanami saw Nanami give Sigmund a sudden hug like that, she wasn't sure how he was going to react. She assumed he would do the polite thing and hug her back. She wasn't exactly sure why her friend had done that knowing the possibility that his reaction would not be a good one, but he actually hugged her back so her initlal thought of him doing it out of politeness was correct. Although the hug seemed to have been distant and somewhat awkward. She could only imagine the reaction she would get if she even tried to attempt something like that. She wasn't going to bring up what had happened when she left nor was she going to apologize. She felt like she did that a lot with him. If he was going to hold some kind of grudge against her and dislike her more for what happened, that was fine. She was past that. "You look well, Sigmund. What is the assignment we were given?" she asked.

   Sigmund's eyes moved quickly and glanced at Nori for a second. He didn't particularly answer her, however he gave a quick smirk and winked at her before stepping away from Nanami. He motioned for Nanami to go back down to Nori as he sat on the edge of the building's roof, pulling out a golden scroll which was missing the black string that kept it tied, indicating he had already opened it for his personal pleasure. He placed it on his lap as he looked down at the girls.

   "You're training is about to pay off. I have here a special S-Rank mission assigned to us personally by the one and only, Uchiha Sasuke," he informed them as he opened it up, unrolling it on his lap and began reading the contents to them. "Accordingly to ANBU, within the last year strange beams of light have been appearing at random in three different lands: The Land of Frost, The Land of Demons, and lastly the The Land of Snow. After careful observation, it is believed the beams of light are responsible for making the Land of Snow suddenly vanish, making it impossible to even cross the borders of the land to enter. Rumor is believed that our good 'ol pal Kotatsu has been seen quite a few times igniting these beams, however that cannot get a confirmed identity on the ninja doing this. The shinobi that has been spotted recently bares black clothing with raven colored hair, but this doesn't necessarily mean it is Kotatsu himself," he paused for a moment to take a look at them. "We are to travel to the Land of Frost to investigate the beams that occur during the late evening and observe how they work and if possible disable if necessary. Because the Land of Snow are involved, it is believed that this won't be a walk in the park. We are to expect confrontations," he finished and rolled the scroll up, placing it back in his pocket.

   "The last note on the scroll states due to the history we have with Kotatsu himself, we are to only take this mission if we cannot promise to not get it over our head that we are going to get revenge. Revenge shouldn't be our motivation to take on this mission. If we cannot promise this to Sasuke, we are to give up the mission and be assigned something else. And if we do give up the mission, if we are seen anywhere near those 3 lands, we will be placed on the missing-nin list and ANBU will be forced to take you down,"" he added. Sigmund understood the nature of the promise. As much as he wanted the revenge, he had cleared that out from his year long journey. The only thing that motivated him to do anything was Sasuke himself and he would do anything to please his mentor no matter what.

Nanami nodded, his response was better then what she thought it would be. She hops down and leans against a tree and listens. Seems even he knew to think of adding that clause. Though revenge was not her intent. Though the mission did not hold the contents she wanted. Nanami knew that mission would hopefully come in time. For now Nanami knew she would have to deal with this mission. So lights being shot into the sky. Her eyes closed as she thought about what they could be. Nanami looked back up to Sigmund "When me and Sasuke had our brief discussion just after the incident at the chunin exams. He warned me never to go down his path. He saw my eyes, he knows how they can guide someone to vengeance." She pauses and then smiles  "I made that promise to him there. He was very clear on that point. This beside, I agree to the terms of the mission."

Nanami takes a deep breath "I am following the goals we set with Sensei. I have no investment in vengeance. It isn't what he would want us to do. He would want us to do our missions, train, become stronger, and live. A path of vengence will lead to two inevitable outcomes. Their death and then the person who was seeking vengeance will not have a path, or that person will die and those close to them will suffer." Her voice lowered a little as she talked about that.

She looked back up at Sigmund "I take it you know the laws governing medical ninja's, Sigmund? When you give me orders take those into account. If your orders break one of those laws. It is my duty to refuse such orders. I wanted to make sure. Just incase there happens to be such a case in the future, that you don't think I am refusing a direct order without cause."   
This message was last edited by a game editor at 01:25, Tue 08 Aug 2017.

   Sigmund was pleased with Nanami's answer to the terms and conditions. Before his eyes glanced at Nori, Nanami brought up an important clause of her own about medical ninja. He was well educated to know in all his years about their own terms. That was the reason why squads had medical ninja to begin with was to ensure the safety of the entire platoon and/or squad. "I am aware of your...conditions. It is not me who has to worry about them. It is you who has to worry about them. I forbid you to even confront any enemies on this mission period. Your laws are between you and your kind. If your laws are broken, that is on you, not me," he addressed. Medical ninja had their clauses or laws as they put it because they were the vital member of their parties.

   Sigmund simply did not want to be the one responsible in breaking those laws. It was on Nanami's shoulders, not his. He'd keep them in mind however he already ordered her to not confront anyone regardless so his word was law in this mission. Who was he to ask her to stop medical treatment, put her on the front line of battle, or have her be the one to die first in their group. He wanted to prevent any casualties on his own. This gave Nori a better role for their trio, but she had yet to prove her worth right now though.

Nori was honestly a little surprised by Sigmund smirking and winking at her. It took her back for a second. That was certainly an interesting reaction. She didn't think she'd get that from him. She lightly folded her arms across her chest and leaned back against a nearby tree as she listened to what the mission was. It didn't sound like it was going to be easy, but if this was coming from Sasuke Uchiha himself then it had to be of vital importance that they proceeded with this mission with caution and of the right state of mind. They couldn't go into this with the intention of revenge, but it was clear that none of them were in that place anymore of wanting to avenge their Sensei that was taken from them. "I want to honor Sensei's memory and do right by him. No good will ever come out of us wanting anything more than doing what he taught us. Kotatsu is an evil being who did a lot of bad things to a lot of good people, but we have to move past that. We can't hold onto those feelings of hate and revenge. If we do, it will only manifest inside us and turn us into cruel human beings. And that...that is not who we are. I want us to be the kind of people that Sensei believed in us to be. We may all be on different levels now, but that doesn't mean we can't carry the same ambitions we did back then," she spoke before she turned her head and looked over in the direction of their Sensei's old house. "He would want us to work hard together as a team and build each other up instead of down. If we pursued this with revenge, we would only be hurting each other, so you have my word that my mind is clear and I have every intention of completing this mission with respect towards Sensei's memory." A wind swept through her long, burgundy hair as she turned her head up and looked at Sigmund.

   With the promise for both girls that their minds were in the right place, it was time to get down to business. He already introduced the mission and briefed it. It was time to pack up and get ready to head out at this point. There was no use in standing around and wanting to train because he didn't want them showing off their newly learned skills. They weren't children anymore, however maybe that's why he found it annoying; he was the grown up here, not them. Standing up from the building again, he began to speak. "Nanami, grab any medical supplies you may need for the trip. I presume they're vital if you're going to be treating us," he ordered and then looked at Nori. "And you, traveling gear for all three of us. It's a long road ahead of us and we'll be needing to make frequent stops," he explained. "I'm going to head to the kage's office; I need to gather the necessary paper work to travel in case we aren't allowed to cross borders. In times like these, everyone is on edge. We are to be careful and communicate. I am done with this childish circle. This is professional. I am not your friend; I am your leader from here on out. This is not a vacation. Lands depend on us," he explained, making his authority clear now.

   "We are to not draw attention to ourselves as best as we can. We are to engage enemy shinobi if necessary. We aim to kill unless otherwise ordered. Nori, it is your job from here on out to protect Nanami. She is to not engage in any confrontation unless ordered to or she willfully does it on her own. They have strict laws and I'm not about to be responsible for that in any way. If she wants to fight she can, but from me, I say no," he ordered. "As your leader, I will protect you with my life if I must. And if the time comes, I order you to step down if we face Kotatsu. This isn't about revenge for our sensei. This is about settling the score. I was cheap shotted last time. I'm not going to let him do it again and I sure as hell will not let him burn down another village. If either of you get in my way, I'll kill you too," he finished. He meant his words. It was because of Kotatsu that he was in the ICU for an entire month. It was painful, lonely, and he had a lot of anger through that entire time. Physical therapy was a nightmare and not to mention that countless stitches, the infection he had gotten, he had a transplant of the liver because it had been shredded to nothing because of Nanami's arrow, and the pain. It was one of the worst recovery periods he had ever experienced; it not only effected his mental health but his physical as well. Now he had scars on his torso to remember the whole ordeal and he sure wasn't going to let Kotatsu get away with it, at least not again.

   After addressing what he needed to, he simply walked away, not wanting to address anymore questions or concerns for the time being. He had things to do. He would continue to lead them on, making them believe everything was all good and okay, but deep down he was still hurting inside and only held hate towards them. He actually found himself scolding himself for winking at Nori. However wouldn't it be the perfect revenge to lead her on and hurt her own feelings? Perhaps, but he needed to keep his cool. When the time came, he'd make the right decision. But for now, he'd go along with this ordeal a little longer. He made his way back to the Kage's office; it wasn't long before he got the correct paper and scrolls he needed from Sasuke. They spoke for a few moments, Sasuke concerned with Sigmund's attitude that he caught outside on the grounds. Sigmund profusely apologized and Sasuke said nothing more on the matter. If anything, Sasuke had his suspicions and addressed it right then and there. After a few moments Sigmund explained all his feelings about the girls and Sasuke could only advise that he tell them as well if ever given the opportunity so he wouldn't head down the wrong path. Sigmund left on the note of a "maybe," and complete silence as he exited the office. Sasuke couldn't help but be reminded of his old self in Sigmund and it worried him, but there were greater things to attend to.

   It wasn't long until Sigmund made his way back to the training grounds, same building, same roof. He had sat on the edge again, playing around with the calcium in his bones. He allowed his bones to crackling and pop and expose themselves out of his skin. He even played around with his finger bullets, shooting every possible rock and tree leaving perfect holes in each one, tearing through each surface as he waited for the girls' return. It was about sunset.

Nanami bowed "As you say sir." The leader role suited Sigmund she thought to herself. That was one point she never had any doubts that Sigmund could excel at it. Though her eyes looked directly into Sigmunds for a moment as he talked about Kotatsu. This worried her greatly. The mission statement applied to him to. If he fights Kotatsu the village will excommunicate him. Something Nanami did not want. But she chose not to speak up. Nanami looked at Nori and smiled "Lets be off. I have a medical kit already stocked. Lady Sakura expected the need for one. I just have to pick it up. I'll see you soon!" Nanami turned and kicked off. Her form was still perfect, her speed had increased.

Nanami made her way towards the clinic. She lands outside the door and walks in. She is greeted by the medical-nin she had trained with, and many of the patients. Nanami smiled, she had some fond memories in the clinic. Nanami picked up her kit and some antidote packs, incase an enemy used poisons. Sakura happened to walk in. They talked for several minutes. Sakura seemed excited that we were going on a mission. Sakura gave the young ninja some advice to follow the mission guidelines, and the medical ninja laws. Nanami nods and leaves. Sakura wishes her good luck as she leaves. Nanami also stops by her house and talks with her father for a few moments as well as gathering some spare clothes.

She kicks off and heads back towards the predetermined meeting spot. Her mind drifted to many fond memories. This was her way of steeling her mind for the coming weeks. Nanami lands next to Sigmund "I am as ready as I can be, Sigmund." Nanami's medical kit had been transferred into her summon scroll to lighten her load a bit.
This message was last edited by a game editor at 07:50, Wed 09 Aug 2017.

   When Nanami finally joined him on top of the roof, he had stopped messing around with his fingers and sat there quietly for a moment. He knew what he wanted to say, but he honestly didn't want to. It couldn't be avoided though. The gaze she had given him earlier, he knew she had wanted to talk about it, scold him even if that was the case. With Nori's absence, it was the best time. Nanami was easier to talk to. He didn't have to worry about hurting her feelings or have that awkward crush crap going on. She was like one of the guys to him, but Nori was just this girl who had goo goo eyes for him and with someone like him, it just wasn't in his cards. He didn't want a repeat of history. He finally broke the silence by saying,"I know what you're going to say." She knew what he was talking about.

Nanami looks at Sigmund "Do you now? I'll give it to you as straight as I can. There are three issues right now that will prevent this team from being the best in the world. I'll do my best not to criticize you. First even without the Sharingan or some special jutsu I can see you are in pain. We left you in a vulnerable state, and you probably felt alone or some sort of betrayal. Though you were the one always saying how weak we were. Thats why when the opportunities came about both me and Nori left. You have to forgive us for leaving you. Know you were in both of our thoughts. Being covered in your blood is what pushed me. I didn't ever want to be in that situation again. I thought I was going to lose a friend, and acted on instinct." She bows deeply "So as your friend I am asking you to forgive me for leaving your side when you needed me most."

She sits down "The second thing is the topic of Kotatsu. We must stay on mission. If it is him or the mission. The mission must come first. In time we will have our vengeance. I will keep you alive long enough for that. I want him dead too. But right now the retrieval of the Hokage and foiling of their plans are the priorities. Also our Sensei told us our priority should be to live and have a life, not to sacrifice our lives for something that is not worth such."

On this topic Nanami looks at Sigmund with a serious expression "Nori is my best friend. I don't like seeing her sad. Though you have made it obvious that you have no interest in her. Part of me thinks you actually do, you are just afraid it will complicate things. So do one of two things not only for yourself, but for the sake of our team. Talk to her and let her confess her feelings. Then tell her as a person, as a friend. Tell her sincerely that you have no interest, or actually open up and tell her you share her feelings. You don't have to say anything on this topic. This topic is truly up to you to handle. I will help her with any fallout, if needed." She rests her head on her knee.

   He had remained quiet, allowing Nanami to have his full attention. He didn't directly look at her but rather his feet that he kept dangling off the roof, swinging his feet. Everything she had told him stayed inside his head. He listened intently as a friend would. She gave her feelings and thoughts about all that had been said earlier, Nori even came up, and her apology. Her apology is what made him realize the most that she never meant to hurt him. He knew that much because being shot by a chakra infused arrow by your own teammate was never intentional. When she finished, he remained quiet for a few moments before he gathered the appropriate words to respond to her. "I won't openly admit it, but I was hurt and angry this past year at the both of you," he began then he actually looked at her with those deep blue eyes. "I was alone in the worst recovery I have ever endured. I resented the both of you, but I knew why you girls left. It had to be done because I pushed you both to be better and that's exactly what you did: you went after what was right," he explained. Although it wasn't direct, but he did forgive her.

   "I cannot forgive what Kotatsu did to me. It wasn't a fair fight to begin with even though I believed I could take him on. He was a coward for what he did. All that destruction because of me..." he uttered before he sighed. "I know the mission must come first and it will be my priority to get it done, but I cannot promise I will hold myself back if he is there. I have a score to settle. This is not getting revenge for that attack or avenging our sensei's death. This is me getting that fight I didn't get to have fairly for the exams. This is a pride thing and if it marks me as a missing shinobi, so be it. That is the risk I am willing to take. I'd rather know I died trying to stop this man from causing more destruction as oppose to allowing him flee and cause havoc somewhere else," he paused for a moment as he tried to figure out what he could say on the topic of their other teammate. He couldn't find the words though.

   "I have been avoiding that for a very long time and I will continue to avoid the subject of Nori. I don't know how I feel about her. I need to figure myself out before I can figure out what I feel for someone else, if there is anything to feel about her at all. As her best friend, Nanami, just keep her at bay for the meantime. Keep her focused. Don't let her feelings cloud her duties. That is what I ask of you. Not as your leader, but as your friend," he stated. It was a complicated situation with Nori and with their past, it only complicated it more. Nori allowed it to get in the way sometimes whereas Sigmund didn't. It was a brick wall to him; a bridge he temporary burned. He needed to stay focused.

Nanami sat there and a smile formed "The world for us will change, for everyone it will change. I don't know of your and Nori's past. I will do as you ask, because you asked as a friend. Nori is important to me, as I know in some form she is to you. You will both survive. I'll see to that, and understand one thing. Regardless of your pride, if that fight happens. And there is even the slightest chance of you dying. You know my laws as a medical nin. I won't allow you to fall. Even if you hate me afterwards. I won't see someone who is important to me die again. Ever.." The Sharingan was glowing brightly in the daze of the light falling to dusk.

The young woman gathers herself "Now as far as our mission goes. I have some ideas about our stealth. Though it is based on that they will not have any Genjutsu specialists. But as long as they can't pierce my illusion, I can keep us stealthed until we decide to take action. If there is any action to be had. Also if I am forced to fight up close, which I will avoid at all costs. I do have a few trump cards. I promise if this happens my soul purpose will to fall back until you or Nori are able to intercept. Since we don't now each others training, we all may surprise one another."

   "I know," he muttered, were the only words he could manage to reply with. There was no use in convincing Nanami that he would face Kotatsu alone. For that, he was grateful but he too didn't wish to see either of them hurt. Never in his life did he manage he would be apart of a war. He believed something like that was over and everyone would be at peace. It had been 16 years since anything catastrophic had happened. The only thing that dawned on him was how did his own birth happened. He had many questions about his father and this unknown mother of his. He had his own journey to unfold later on in life.

   "If he is there, I can be sure he would see right through something like that. He seemed to be proficient in whatever new chakra nature that he wields. That would be the only flaw in your stealth plan. I'm fine taking a stealth approach. We don't know what is out there, how armed it is, or how many men are there. We need to observe and stay hidden as much as possible to get to know the areas in a timely manner. Once we take care of that, we need to stop these beams," he explained. The scroll had explained that these Strange beams of darkness were connected to the Land of Snow's disappeareance. He knew that's where all the operations had to be taking place at; the mysterious man and whatever hide out he may have there.

Upon hearing Sigmund explain to them exactly what their roles were going to be and lay out what sounded like ground rules, Nori knew that things from now on weren't going to be easy. Then again, when were things ever so? She was certain would be quick to assert his authority over her and Nanami simply because he had rankage over them. It wasn't necessarily that that she had a concern about. She knew that he had earned it, but she only hoped it wouldn't get to his head. He tended to like giving orders and being the best. However, things weren't the same like they were back then. All of them were different. More mature. More experienced. She knew they were all going to butt heads eventually one way or the other. Well, probably more with Sigmund than anyone else, but she didn't want to think that she would. They were past all those childish antics and ways of thinking. They had to focus on what they needed to accomplish as a team and protect each other. There was no room for unnecessary fighting. She wouldn't do that unless she felt the need to defend herself. She wasn't going to apologize for herself anymore or let anyone talk down to her. Including him. He may have been the leader, but he wasn't going to be a good one if he continued to act like the same person he was a year ago. Leaders are supposed to be a role model to their squad and a motivator to work hard. She admired Sigmund for a lot of different reasons and respected him like no other. She always had. She just...she wasn't going to let her personal feelings get involved in this. She couldn't do that.

Once they were dismissed, Nori went back into town and went to gather up the supplies they would need for their traveling. While Nanami had medical supplies taken care of, she began to pack everyone their own individual bags of food, water, shurikans and kunai's for back up just in case, rope, scrolls, one tent for them to share that was good in size, a few flashlights, and other small items that needed to be secured. Once she was done, she wiped her brow with the back of her hand before she picked them up and carried them outside. Her parents wished her well with this new mission and for her to stay safe. Nori promised she would be back. Although she was told that she wouldn't be facing Kotatsu, there was no doubt in her mind that this wasn't going to be an easy mission to accomplish. A lot depended on it if it was coming from Sasuke Uchiha himself.

When she was finished packing their belongings, Nori made his way back to the designed meet spot and when she did, she found that she wasn't alone. She could see Nanami and Sigmund talking. Despite the time that had passed, the two of them seemed to have gotten along fairly well. But when her name came up, Nanami seemed to want Sigmund to talk to her and admit his feelings, but what feelings did he even have for? He had a lot of feelings towards her, but she was sure that none of them were good. Her not being there for Sigmund throughout his healing process had seemed to bother him and hurt him in a way that she didn't think would be possible. Nori knew he had needed them to be there for him, but he had to have known they left with good reason. Why else would they willingly abandon his side when he needed? She wanted to protect him, but would he see that? Or would he just see the people that abandoned him in his time of need? She certainly didn't want to have to feel like she had to justify her reasons. She was her own person and she did she thought was the best even if he didn't like it. It was her decision and she would stay by it.

Although her and Sigmund did indeed share a history together, Nori knew that that didn't matter at this point. It almost felt like it didn't exist. They were the best of friends growing up. She could even remember the first day that they met. And over time, her feelings for him did start to develop. She knew they would never get anyway. It was completely one sided. But over the course of the year she was gone, she had come to terms with it. It was clear that he would never accept what she felt for him. But still...she didn't like the fact that he seemed to not trust her abilities and think that she was the same girl she was when she left. He wanted proof of that apparently or else he wasn't going to think any less of her than he felt before. Nori would do this mission and do it will well. She didn't need some time of babysitter to watch over her. She wasn't a child that needed to be look after for her to keep her feelings in check. Nori let that roll off her shoulders and walked over to them, placing their bags behind each of them. "All ready  to go," she said with a smile.

   Before Sigmund could get anymore words in or get Nanami's input on strategy, Nori had showed up behind them on the old, dropping the numerous bags of their traveling gear. In the time that had passed, still no word from their Jonin. Sigmund was rather disappointed that their assigned leader really wasn't coming. It was a bad impression on their part and even more so a bad influence. However at the same time, he thought over if something had happened to them along the way, but he doubted it. Shaking the thought from his head, he merely got up on his feet and grabbed one of the bags Nori presented them. He didn't really make eye contact with her and not so much as a thank you either. He never understood how she could be so cheerful, always smiling at them. It made her look like a real dork to him.

   He swing the bag over his shoulder as if it weighed nothing. The possibility of this bag slowing him down was little to none. They had a long trip ahead of them just traveling before they even could arrive to the mission destination. He reached into his pocket, pulling out a map he had grabbed when he fetched the documents they needed. The map showcased all the lands; in what it looked like red pen markings, Sigmund had already created a route they would be traveling on. A couple of places had been circled for potential safe zones for resting and a couple of small villages along the way to gather additional supplies of needed. "It'll be a couple days before we reach the border from Fire to Fang. They are expecting our arrival and will be giving us more supplies if needed. If we encounter any rouge ninja or Snow shinobi, we ask for a surrender first before escalating to termination," the serious Sigmund leader had taken over again, any friendly attitude he had earlier had merely vanished as if it never surfaced. "Once in the Land of Fang, we'll be heading straight north to the shore. They'll be a boat awaiting our arrival. It'll be another couple of days for that trip as well. Supplies will be waiting for us due to weather conditions that we may experience during our boat travel and our time in the Land of Frost. Our primary destination is Shimogakure, the source of the strange beams, well at least one of them," he explained as he shoved the map back into his pocket. "Are we clear? Was there anything else before we go because I'd like to make our deadlines," he questioned. There was no time to waste in times like these. Every minute and second wasted, was opportunities for more snow shinobi to reign terror over other places. He had no idea how harsh or what distasters lay before them in Shimogakure. He could only hope they weren't too late to save the village.

Nanami listened and smiled a bit. The rough a gruff side of Sigmund is preferred to the one she got to see at the chunin exams. Thhough as he talked about deadlines. The fact they were without a jonin worried her. She hoped that they weren't being drawn into a trap. Nanami looked at Sigmund "Well I have no questions and am ready to go." She slings her pack over her shoulder and waits for Sigmund to start moving. The beams of light worried her a bit. A few things went through her mind. That it was most likely still there. Just under the effects of a barrier jutsu, or possibly but less likely a space-time jutsu. Either way it would require a massive amount of...

Nanami blnked a few times. They could be using the Hokage as conduits for chakra, or like batteries. Powering part of a barrier. This kept her mind off of what would most likely be an unpleasant mission. Nanami extended her fist. She looked at Sigmund and Nori. Nanami was hoping the would place their fists next to hers. A good sign that they were all on the same page.

Nori watched as Sigmund got up from the floor, noting the way that he avoided making eye contact with her. Was he really this upset with her? Then again, he always tended to want to stay away and keep her at a distance. He said little to nothing to her unless he was either scolding her or giving her one of his famous lectures about how she would never be able to beat him. Nori was tired of hearing things like that and in all honesty, not having to hear it from him for this past year was a bit of a relief. She was past all that attitude and conceited behavior. She was just going to let it brush over her shoulders and handle it in the most mature way as possible. All these years, all she wanted to do was be a friend to Sigmund. There was a time when they were young and inseparable that no one could rip them apart. They had a bond, but that bond had faded over the course of their lives and she wasn't sure why, but she wasn't going to dwell what was in the past. They were older now and they had to move on. Part of her, yes, did feel something for Sigmund but it would never come to rise. She just...had this feeling that they were always going to be at distance from each other. But after this year, she wasn't going to let her emotions control her nor her past. Nori was going to do what she had to do in that moment. That was all.

She listened to go a little bit more into details about their route and what they would be doing as far as resting, gathering supplies, and traveling transportation. They were going to have a bit of a ways to go before they reached the border of the Fire of Fang, but she knew they would have more than sufficient enough of supplies to get them there. Until then, they would have to conserve and use what they felt was necessary. They didn't have anything to waste, including time. "I'm ready to go when you two are," she said as she gripped onto the straps of the bag on her shoulder.

   He looked at Nanami's extended fist for a moment as she announced she was ready to go. He knew what this was. It was some kind of formality to acknowledge they were on the same side with good intentions. He knew Nanami meant well though. When Nori chimed in and stated she was ready as well, he noticed she didn't put her fist in at all. With that, Sigmund felt he didn't need to however gave Nanami a nod before walking ahead of them to lead the way out of town.

   He had left the academy grounds without a trace. He truly meant no time to waste as he had quickly reappeared at the village gates, checking in with the few shinobi and informing them their whereabouts, their route, and who they were on who's orders. After briefly discussing with his fellow comrades at the gates, he waited for the girls to join him. Whether they took their time or rushed, wasn't going to really bother him as he had his fellow Chunin to talk to in the meantime.

Nanami seemed a little disappointed that they hadn't met her fist. Though the nod from Sigmund was enough for the time being. Sigmund vanished just like he had arrived. Nanami wasn't in a big hurry and she didn't want to waste chakra by using body flicker to get there faster. She didn't know what to expect once they left the Land of Fire. So it took her a minute or two to reach the main gate. She didn't interrupt Sigmund as he talked with other chunin. So she decided to sit on one of the pillars above thhe main gate waiting for him to be done.

Nanami figured Sigmund knew she was there. So she waited until Nori arrived, or Sigmund gave an order. Either way she was ready when they were.

   Sigmund had finished his conversation quickly as he noticed Nanami made her appearance. Wasn't surprised that Nori would be the last of them to make her arrival. He shook his fellow comrades' hands before he body flickered to the pillar next to Nanami, standing on it with his feet together and hands in his pockets. "Let's keep the showing off and out of the ordinary presence to a minimum. Let's try to act normal. We can't draw attention to ourselves once we leave these gates," he told her, more like an order, but he gave her smirk, showing the jokingly nature of his comment but he did mean the comment. It was only noon so they were doing good on time. This mission meant everything to him, but not just him, to them as well. He had hoped their rivalry wouldn't get in the way; he had hoped their need to show off their skills wouldn't get in the way; he had hoped they matured enough to just listen and take precautions.

Nori had managed to rejoin the group shortly after; Sigmund lead the team of three on the route he had mapped out for them. He took the lead as they walked, the girls following behind talking amongst themselves. Sigmund stayed out of the conversations they girls exchanged, trying to stay alert and focused as they walked. The Land of fire was know to be one of the biggest countries, however as much as the size came, it was full of lushes trees and endless forests. Many roads passed through the country, mostly through the forests and that's exactly what it had come to: traveling through the forest. In times of war, it was uncertain would laid in the depths of an endless forest. The group had passed a couple of travelers heading back to Konoha. Sigmund merely gave them a nod in passing while the girls would give a slight wave and smile.

It wasn't long before sunset had came; the sky was blanketed with the vast amount of orange and pink color, stretching over the forest area they had managed to make. The group traveled halfway to their destination within the seven to eight hours of travel. It wasn't long before Sigmund ordered a rest for the evening. Before the group could settle in and start a make-shift camp, they heard a cry for help deep within the forest and from the looks of it, it was a woman's voice from afar.

Nanami head snapped around. Though she suddenly stopped her bodies movement and planted a foot  in the ground. Her instinct was to rush, though being the medical ninja she waited for orders to move. Though a cry for help this deep in the forest.. It could be a trick or a trap of some kind. Nanami sighed wishing she had learned the shadow clone technique just for this moment. Her eyes glanced at Sigmund "Orders?"

Nanami's Sharingan was already glowing brightly in the falling dusk. Her eyes glanced back towards the forest. She still wasn't sure if they should go, but without Sigmunds go ahead she wasn't going to move an inch. Every part of her felt and cried trap. This felt way to convenient to her. Again though they were on mission and until orders are given or opinions are asked, would she voice herself and concerns.
This message was last edited by a game editor at 21:01, Sat 12 Aug 2017.

   Sigmund narrows his eyes as the cry for help echoed throughout the forest. The woman wasn't screaming or panicking. It was more a desperate "hey is anyone there?" Type of help. Sigmund's last instinct was to lung at the opportunity to help someone. In a time of war, this could mean a trap. He knew how desperate Nanami had to have been feeling as she appeared anxious and awaited to be told what to do. Nori remained silent and aware, more concerned and was probably more convinced everything was fine.

   "Keep your eyes peeled with your Sharingan. You'll see the movement before any of us," he told her. It wasn't long before he made his bones start to crackle from both of his shoulders. He dropped his bag onto the ground as two long bones began to peek on each of his shoulders. Using both of his hands, he crossed his arms up and grabbed each make-shift bone hilt and pulled them right out of his body. Normally, he would wield this technique with one hand, but he learned to be ambidextrous over the year, being able to do double the damage with a faster pace. "Both of you, take to the trees. Watch from above. I'll go in from the ground. Watch the area around us and keep your eyes on me in case something happens," he ordered. Having them above the ground gave them the advantage for a surprise attack or an ambush from above as their enemies focused on him. He was more like bait in this case even though he more likely could handle himself. "Only confront if necessary. Nanami, you'll be the last if you see any struggles," he reminded as he began to walk forward, heading in the direction of where they heard the cry for help. He kept his pace slow and steady, his bone swords in each of his hands as he tightly gripped the bolts with narrowed eyes. He constantly scanned every tree, bush, and tried to use his hearing as best as possible for any other weird sounds and noises.

Meditation was often a favorite pass time of Jin's when not training or on missions, he never felt at peace unless he was sitting in a secluded glade or atop a craggy mountain losing himself in the nothingness and oneness of the void. Unfortunately for Jin, emptying ones mind also tended to make one forget about earthly matters such as meeting his new squad and leading them on their first mission since the tragedy of the last chunin exams. It was an event that Jin tried hard to remember, each detail etched into his mind and relived a dozen times a day so that he could prepare himself for the eventual battle that would likely unfold.

He opened his eyes slowly as he realized he had broken his trance and slowly unfolded his legs and stretched them back into mobility. A quick glance at the sun showed him that he was late by at least 2 hours and he scratched the stubble at his chin in thought before sighing and dissapearing from atop a large boulder in a soft swirl of dust caught in the breeze. He shortly arrived at the meeting point to find it empty save for the smallest tells of the squads earlier presence. At the gates he questioned the guards on the direction they took and set of in pursuit.

Jin had placed a brown cloth over over his takuhatsugasa to hide his forehead protector and with a set of long dusty brown robes covering his chain vest and keikogi, he looked like any other travelling priest. He wandered down the road with a quick but steady pace occasionally stopping to greet and talk with travelers on the road. from the few people he spoke to he learned that he was indeed following the correct trail and soon picked up his pace when the roads were empty, using his lightened boulder jutsu sparingly to increase his speed.

After roughly three hours he spotted the group in the distance and slowed his pace until they moved just out of sight. He decided to leave the road and instead followed through the branches silently. Eventually the group stopped to make camp. Jin was about to greet them when the shout resounded through the forest and he listened with interest as the chunin made their plans and silently shadowed Sigmund, stepping into his footsteps and matching each step and breath to Sigmund's own. He placed his arms inside his sleeves as he followed the young chunin and eagerly awaited watching his new squad in action. On the final day of the chunin exams he had watched two of them fight and they both gave impressive displays but he was sure that the past year would have made them even stronger physically if not mentally or spiritually.

   After ordering his team to steer ahead to zone in on the location of the mysterious woman, he quietly stalked further before coming to a complete stop. He had learned a lot in his training with Sasuke Uchiha himself and one of the things he learned the most was always be prepared, even with a clone. Always send a clone in as a decoy and stalk behind it. That's exactly what Sigmund had done and applied here. Jin had been stalking them for sometime now and the clone had fulfilled its purpose as the real Sigmund had followed quietly behind. Sigmund had appeared behind the mysterious robed ninja, double bone blades in hand as the Sigmund illusion had merely disappeared from ahead. "Explain yourself," he demanded. Without any visual appearance of being from any village, to Sigmund and his team, this man was a rogue shinobi and he would do all means necessary to dispose.

When Jin spoke his voice came from above in the trees as the form Sigmund addressed dissapeared in a small puff of smoke leaving only a robe that dropped to the ground as the smoke dissipated. Jin had his arms crossed as he sat on the branch with his legs dangling downwards, swinging gently. His face was shadowed by the takuhatsugasa he wore but the forehead protector woven into it was in clear sight.

"My name is Rikumaru Jin, but you may call me what you like, and i am the Jounin assigned to your squad. Unfortunately I was late to the meeting and so tracked you down. Since you seemed to be doing fine without me i thought i might tag along and watch. Nice use of the clone by the way." He gestured lazily towards two other points in the surrounding trees with a wave of his hand. "Your plan is simple yet effective and you squad mates seem willing to accept your commands, please continue you operation. I promise not to intervene unless absolutely necessary. You are not genin to be coddled so i will not treat you as such."

Jin slid off the branch yet seemed to descend much slower than should have been possible and he landed silently before pushing up the rim of his headgear revealing a cheerful grin and bright peaceful green eyes. Also apparent were the two large scars on his right cheek that marred an otherwise fairly youthful face. his posture was relaxed and he didn't so much as glance at the bone swords in Sigmund's hands. "I believe you are in command of this investigation Sigmund. You may continue." Somehow the tone of his voice made the final statement sound like a command yet contained no sharpness and as he  retrieved the robe and dressed himself before leaning against the tree crossing his arms once more. He bowed his head slightly so that only his grin was visible.
This message was last edited by the player at 01:07, Sun 13 Aug 2017.

Nanami was standing on a tree-branch. She watched Sigmund, and took note of the mysterious man. She knew that Sigmund would spot him before the robed figure got to close. She watched and prepared. Five of her three arrows hovered above her head. If the man was an enemy she would wait until Sigmund engaged the person. She was more then ready to strike. Her Sharingan followed both of the robed figure, and Sigmund. Nanami watched as Sigmund deftly got behind the person. She stopped just inside her maximum arow distance. As she was told to stay out of combat unless she was nable to. Nanami would however be prepared to support Sigmund.

Once the question by Sigmund was asked. Nanami waited patiently for the person to answer.

Then it became revealed that he was the jonin that was suppose to lead us. Nanami hops to a branch just above them. She looked down examining the man intently with her Sharingan. She waited silently for Sigmund to reply. As she didn't want to give her position away to any other possible onlookers.
This message was last edited by a game editor at 01:17, Sun 13 Aug 2017.

   He figured as much that someone more skilled would play the same card as him and it didn't bother him in the slightest. He didn't even flinch when he heard their supposed Jonin leader explain himself and introduced himself. He listened respectfully and was rather pleased the Jonin had no plans on interfering. Good. One less person to worry about. he thought to himself as he faced the direction of the constant cries for help. He couldn't help but notice the multiple grins from this guy. Sigmund merely rolled his eyes. Great. Another cheery annoyance. he mused over. He was rather disappointed that they had been assigned a Jonin that looked no older than him. There was no way this guy was old, which explained his lame grinning demeanor.

   Jin apparently had approved of his operation, telling him to continue as if it was some command. Unfortunately Sigmund had issues with taking orders from others, especially from a Jonin that he wasn't impressed with and made a terrible impression on them already. He brushed this new comrade's presence and the encounter entirely as he walked ahead, following the sounds of help, the voice getting loud and louder as he drew closer. The bone swords still in hand as a defense.

Nanami sighed, she was hoping that their new Sensei would be similiar to their previous Jonin. Though not knowing Sigmund well enough seemed to leave a bad impression on him, and her. Even though she knew Sigmund had authority issues. Not putting his foot down and taking charge meant that it would take more then him being their Jonin to earn their respect. After she watched Sigmund brush the encounter with Jin to the side. Nanami waited a few seconds before continuing to follow Sigmund.

She hopped from branch to branch without making any noise. Her Sharingan glowing softly. Nanami scanned the area for signs or an enemy. She still didn't trust this call for help. It felt to well timed for them to here it. Even though they were still in the Land of Fire. Would someone really be that bold to start something in their land? Her arrows hovered near her, she was watching and waiting for something to strike.

Nanami kept her eyes scanning the every inch of the terrain in front of her.

As the group approached closer and closer to the voice, a woman could be seen. She was hanging upside down from her feet, various supplies had been scattered on the ground below her. Kunai knives, food supplies, Yen scattered everywhere. The poor woman had been caught up in a trap and had no means of getting down or cutting herself free. It was obvious she was there for awhile now as her face was moderately pink from hanging upside down for a good while. She finally spotted Sigmund from afar and she looked relieved. "Hey! You! Please don't leave. I need help! Can you help get me down? Please! I've been here for awhile now!" she hollered at him, in desperation. It was also obvious she was exhausted from failed attempts. It was clear to the entire group that the woman wasn't a shinobi because a simple shinobi would've gotten out of this the moment it happened.

The order she was given stands. Nanami circles around the area where the woman is. She also looks for any active Genjutsu, as well as inspecting the womans chakra network, as a ninja's and normal persons networks were vastly different. She would move around clockwise checking for other ninja, traps or the like. Her eyes scanned the areas from her treetop position. She would let Sigmund initiate contact. Knowing that if it was a trap. Being hidden from it would give them the advantage. Her look also followed Nori, keeping track of her.

Nanami feet were silent as she padded them with air chakra. The technique she learned from Sakuya was infinitely useful. It also made jumping from tree to tree easy. The branches never creaked as she knew where to land. Eventually she finds an old oak tree that stood above all the others. She used this to keep watch until things were decided.

   He looked over the woman with caution. The entire situation was weird. He walked forward, still being cautious. The woman was relieved as Sigmund kept coming near; she kept repeating thank you to him as he finally reached to her. She didn't seem bothered by his bone swords as he used one of them to cut her down, dropping the swords immediately and catching her to ensure she didn't fall. He gently placed her down and she had hugged him and thanked him.

"Thank you so much young man! I've been stuck up there for awhile now, before the sun even started to set," she said as she dusted herself off and began picking up her things. "I came out and set this trap for an animal. I'm a hunter for a local village nearby and sell the meat for money to support my children. I chased a boar but I got caught in my own trap before he could " she started to explain as she finished gathering her yen all over the ground.
This message was last edited by the player at 04:29, Tue 15 Aug 2017.

Nanami watched the exchange. Being such an odd situation caused her to be hyper-tensive. She watched the woman hands making sure nothing was injected or placed on Sigmund. Fuinjutsu users can be a pain. She kept herself composed as she remained vigilant in her search for anything out of thhe ordinary. She also looked at the woamn scanning her for any signs of injury. Unless told to, Nanami would remain at her perch and wait for Sigmund to head back or wave for her to come down.
This message was last edited by a game editor at 07:31, Tue 15 Aug 2017.

   He allowed the woman to rant on about thanking him and she even went as far as explaining her presence here put in the outskirts of the major hidden village. He just shrugged. "No, it was nothing," he replied. Nanami's presence seemingly began to get annoying as she kept her presence hidden but he felt the unnecessary hovering. When the woman wasn't looking, he waved his hand, an indication it was okay for now. Sigmund believed she was harmless. He didn't see any headband she branded that she was a shinobi. He kept his distance still, however there was four against one of a confrontation broke out. "Do you need any other assistance?" he asked her.

The woman perked back up, placing everything she had in her satchel as Sigmund asked if she needed anything else. "Oh you don't have to, but if it isn't too much to asked..." she trailed off as she knelt down, pulling up her maroon colored kimono at her ankles, showing the raw flesh and redness at her ankles. "I wouldn't mind some medical attention if possible. My constant struggles seem to have caused some sort of terrible wound," she explained as she touched it, wincing from the stinging and small drops of blood trailing down her leg, staining her white socks. She leaned back up and grabbed something out of her bag, pulling out 100 yen and held it out. "Also for all the trouble, I would like to give you this as a thank you and token of gradtitude," she added, the yen bill in hand.
This message was last edited by the player at 04:49, Tue 15 Aug 2017.

Still not fully trusting the situation she would hop down near Sigmund. She looked at the woman intently. Hearing the woman ask for medical treatment. She would walk over "I'll take care of that real quick." Nanami stood over the woman, a single arrow hovered at one shoulder. Nanami's Sharingan was still active just in case. She looks at Sigmund before she kneels down [Private to Akitoki Sigmund: (Unless Sigmund tells her not to)], and began to use chakra to heal the minor wounds. It would take about thirty seconds or less with these minor wounds. Unless something prevents her, once done she walks back behind Sigmund.
This message was last edited by a game editor at 17:24, Wed 16 Aug 2017.

Jin watched form the trees and covered the forehead protector before making a lot of noise as he brushed leaves and branches aside, nearly tripping over a tree root as he stumbled forward into the area just before she offered the money to the group. He was panting lightly as he spoke and placed both hand together in prayer. "We thank you for your generous offer Miss but we could not possibly accept, helping those in need is our duty and privilege. Would you like an escort back to your home? I hear the forest can be dangerous at night." His grin remained but it was much softer and his voice had a musical quality that was oddly calming.

The woman had watched as another body made its presence. Beautiful girl with scary red eyes. She wasn't too familiar with those kinds f eyes but what did she know? She wasn't a shinobi. She winced as Nanami began medical treatment and it wasn't long before she was all healed up. "Thank you, thank you, thank you!" she repeated gratefully. Just as she pulled the 100 Worth of Yen, noises from the trees caught her attention. Ruffled leaves and branches and then another man appeared. She looked at him funny. He was out of breath and even stumbled on the roots of a tree! He had offered to escort her back, but from the looks of it, this new man couldn't possibly be the leader. She looked at Sigmund. "Please take this. I wouldn't mind being escorted back. I'm rather exhausted from today having hanging upside for awhile and I'm coming back empty handed. A night in the forest will help me relax and rest for tomorrow so I can continue to hunt," she explained. She took Sigmund's handed and placed the bill in it while she gave him a soft smile.

   Sigmund was just about to speak however the sounds of branches and leaves whipping each other from above caught his attention. Very quickly had he grabbed his bone swords before he realized it had been their suppose Jonin leader. Once he caught the glimpse of who it was, he focused back on the woman. Before he could even reject the woman's offer, Jin offered to escort her back. Great. Now we're wasting time. he thought. He knew they couldn't just say no now. It was already offered as the woman explained she wouldn't mind it.

   Sigmund knew Nanami's uneasy feelings about the strange woman. She knew she wouldn't let that Sharingan go until she was for sure. He had waved his hand, a silent note to keep at easy. He didn't want to startle this woman either or make her feel uncomfortable. The best way to see if the woman was dangerous was to allow their guard down slightly. Testing the waters was the only way. They would pretend to let their guard down and see if she would strike tonight.

   "Ms. it will be our pleasure to escort you back in the morning. My team and I are heading up north in the morning. We are making camp around here. You are more than welcomed to camp out with us so we can safely get you back home," he explained. He tried not to give out too much details about what they were doing around here. Keeping the secret on their huge mission assignment was a must, never know when someone else is listening.

Nanami blinks and her eyes are back to normal "Glad I was able to help." She said softly. Even with their Jonin and Sigmund saying everything was alright. Something still seemed off. The question that kept popping into her head was "If she was a hunter, how would she not see a trap she or one of her fellow hunters placed?" To her it was a sign of someone who had never gone hunting.

She still didn't trust the situation. Trusting the situation cost so many lives. It was something that would take her time to get over. You could call it her trauma from the event that occurred at the Chunin exams. Thanks to her year of training the nightmares all but stopped. As they made camp Nanami made some makeshift traps and snares. The best time to attack is when you feel safe. Thats this point in time, it feels safe because everyone including their new sensei was there. The woman made it feel safe as well. Nanami stayed vigilant without drawing attention that she was doing so.

It was just as she had walked to the gate that the three of them headed down the path that led towards the forest. Nori honestly couldn't understand why their Jonin leader hadn't shown up yet. Was it done intentionally to test them in some way? Or was it merely because he was late? Even though she trusted Sigmund's judgments and instincts, part of her felt like they shouldn't have left without their their new Sensei. But she knew she couldn't step on Sigmund's toes. Whatever he said had to be done until their new leader arrived. He was in charge. That was the reality and she did respect that. Besides she was sure that they would meet up with their new Sensei anyway, but until then, they would just keep moving. It was close to noon, so they should be able to make it a bit of ways into the forest if they just kept track of the time. She gripped the straps of her shoulders as she followed closely behind Sigmund, turning her head and looking over at Nanami before she began to start idle chit chat with to pass the time. Silence could be deafening and the tension she felt coming off the other in front of her. It wasn't as if she could just start a normal conversation with him like she did before. Nori knew she would have to talk with him at some point while they were together, but there was this tension between them right now that was so thick that one could cut a knife through it. For now, she would just talk to him when he was ready to or when he was giving orders.''

The trio made their way through the forest until the sun was starting to set in the vast distance, turning the skies a shade of light pink and orange. They had been walking for some time now without much of a rest and just as she was about to open her mouth to suggest a rest, Nori heard Sigmund tell them they were going to make camp. Just as they were about to make camp for the night, there was a woman's voice in the distance crying for help. She lifted her head up and looked off into the distance. Did she hear that right? She turned her head and looked over at Sigmund to make a decision on what to do. Neither her nor Nanami had a say on what they should do. If they made a wrong decision to go and help this woman without his permission, then she was sure that they would hear it from him. They had to respect what he wanted to do even if they may not have agreed with it. She did, indeed, want to help this woman, but she also knew that it could be a trap, too. It was pretty convenient that she called for help when they were about to make camp. Nori didn't want to make any judgments. This woman could very well need the help.

When he gave the orders to go up into the trees, Nori made no argument. She merely nodded in his direction and as he began to walk down the path, she kicked off of one foot and landed on one of the tree branches before she began to silent follow behind him in his path, silently jumping from tree to tree. Her eyes took in the area as well as keep an eye on Sigmund. She would only attack if it was a absolutely necessary as he he had told them. As they made their way through the forest, she kept her eyes peeled, but there was no sign of the woman that called for help. She did feel there was a sudden shift of energy in the air that she had felt. When Sigmund stopped, she stopped and her emerald greens eyes darted back and forth in every direction. She brought up a hand behind her and took out the kunai knife that she secured in the hem of her pants. Once she saw the other come into contact behind a hooded figure, she gripped the hilt of the small weapon.

She listened carefully as Sigmund confronted this person and when she heard him say that he was their Jonin leader, Nori slowly lowered her hand down from her weapon. So he had finally appeared, did he? She slowly stood up to her feet on the branch and watched the two of them them exchange words. When Sigmund had walked away without so much as acknowledging the elder, she pressed her lips together tightly and made her way through the trees to follow after Sigmund. It was upon coming upon a woman that was hanging down upside down from a tree that Nori stopped in her tracks and merely waited in the trees in case this happened to turn south. She reached back behind her to reach for her kunai in case she needed it, but when she saw the other actually cut her down from the tree, it actually surprised her just a little. When she saw this woman hug him and thank him profusely for saving her life. So she was caught in a trap? That didn't made sense. If she was a hunter for a nearby village, and a good one at that, then she was sure that they would have better instincts and knowledge on how to better keep track of them. If she was a hunter than Nori was sure there were need to know things before the person actually went out to hunt. Somehow that was suspicious, but at again, it was his decision.

Nori jumped down from above the tree branch near Sigmund and stood near them. Was Nanami really going to heal some stranger's wounds? She was sure her friend knew that something was up. They all must have felt that something was off, but they couldn't necessarily strike without more knowledge of who this woman was and why exactly she was here. Just as she was about to open her mouth and speak, she heard their Sensei offer to take her home to her village that was nearby. She turned her head and looked at him. Did he really just offer to do that? Not that she didn't want to help someone in need because she wanted to, but something pulled at her, telling her that they shouldn't get involved with this woman yet here they were offering it to her. She wanted to help her, but still... taking her back to their camp was a bit of a risk. She could very well inform her fellow comrades she was at their location and give it away to others. Was it really a risk worth taking? Nori supposed their was nothing that could be done. The decision was made and thus, was something she had to live with but she was going to keep her senses open. Once they made it back to where they were had begun setting up camp, Nori helped finish setting things up before she hopped up onto a nearby tree branch and let her feet dangle underneath her as she looked towards the sun that was setting beyond the trees of the forest.

   The woman had walked away with her things. With the distance between them, he looked at the girls. "I know what you're thinking. She's a bit aloof. We'll continue to keep an eye on her. Just don't make it obvious," he whispered to them. "Pretending to lower our guards will show the true intentions of this woman," he added before staring ahead. He felt the girls' uneasy auras around him. He was a man of respect however. The girls' didn't understand his decision however he did not need to explain it to them.

   If they were to attack the woman right away, if she had impending backup somewhere or had a curfew to be back and she didn't make it, that would alarm so many problems. With the tiring of the walking from all day today, nobody was in any condition to really fight. The lack of lunch and possible dinner wouldn't help their cause either.

   The only way they could really tell what this woman's intention was by being out here alone and a bit of a goof, was to fall asleep or pose as falling asleep. An enemy would strike while they slept or even if one of the group was wide awake and the rest slept. Shinobi wouldn't just attack in broad daylight, not from the land of snow anyways. Rogue ninja was quite foolish and not the brightest, but he was almost positive Kotatsu would've trained shinobui to become elites. He'd keep an eye on her for now; he knew the girls would too; he believed their said Jonin would as well since he was the one who offered to escort her back after all.

   He followed the woman back to his backpack, believing and trusting the girls were trailing behind him. He picked it up, swung it over his shoulders. "Let's make camp," he told them all as he walked a little ways before he placed his backpack down and began opening it to find various contents he may have needed.

Nanami nodded as Sigmund talked to them "I will do what I can, and keep things discreet. Certain things about her made me become hyper vigilant. A hunter caught in a trap along a route she should know.. The coins scattered everywhere.. The mess in general. A hunter would bring food and water if they were planning to be out more then a day." She said in a hushed tone. Nanami smiled and followed her leaders lead. She cheered herself up a little and went about her duties. Helping setup camp, making the woman feel welcome. Though she didn't chat with the woman much. Maybe it was her suspecting the woman of being a lure or bait. Though very few jutsu that can fool the Sharingan.

This didn't change her suspicions of the woman though. Even as she setup camp, her movements kept the woman in her sight at all times. though she used her observation training to not draw any attention. Once her bedroll was setup she laid down on it for a moment, making sure it was comfortable enough. Once that was set. She hopped up to a tree-branch and took out a book, and started reading. She used it as cover to keep a lookout of their surroundings.

   Sigmund had took into consideration of Nanami's concerns and kept those a priority. Even though he told her to relax a bit, it was still clear she was uneasy with the situation at hand. She pointed out a few flaws, but without knowing the woman personally, it was hard to tell if this was just an act or she really was a lousy hunter. He had hoped the latter because being deemed as a lousy hunter was rather embarrassing to say the least.

   He had unpacked his bag, pulling out some water and unfolding his bedroll. He had placed his bedroll away from the others, the woman included. They all seemed to have made a circular shape between the five of them, leaving the center free reign for a fire for supper. After ensuring everything was tidy in his area, a small satchel hung over his shoulder, he looked up at Nanami. "I am going to go see if I can catch anything. Protein is better than bento boxes," he announced, indicating he was going to the stream nearby to fish, showing what a true hunter could do. He knew Nanami would watch his whereabouts from afar. He left the others to do as they pleased. Not once would he allow his guard to be down with the sun setting quickly before the sky turned navy. He didn't have much time to fish. With his bone sword in hand, he walked off in the distance.

The woman was lead to their camp, where most of them settled down. However she felt the presence of eyes watching her and it made her shift a couple of times uncomfortablely. She managed to roll out her bed. The other young genin was no where to be found and that Jonin leader of this group hadn't been present either. The silence kept between Nanami and herself when the dark haired boy announced he was leaving for a bit. She made a mental note to thank him again in the morning.

As the sun kept setting, the silence continued. The woman found the courage to start speaking. "Young lady, can I ask you something?" she started. "Your eyes. I've seen them before. They're from that almost extinct clan in Konoha. Are you Sasuke Uchiha's daughter?" she asked politely.

Nanami looked up from her book "That subject is complicated and I would rather not discuss it. I apologize if I seem rude, but I have slight trust issues, so I keep my personal business personal.." Nanami flipped the page of the book and stayed silent for a few minutes. The question bothered her, and she replied in that way because she couldn't answer yes or no to it. Being an Uchiha would make who she was easier. She knew she wasn't. She had a suspicion though. Something she would look into after their mission "Usually unless they are a ninja, hunters travel in pairs or groups. Just incase they run into an animal that one person can't take down, or a situation like you ended up in."

Just so Nanami didn't seem like a cold person, she decided to ask a friendlier questions "Do you have a family waiting for your return?" Her eyes glanced down at the woman to gauge her response.

The woman knew she may have stepped over some boundaries by asking the particular question and she respected Nanami's answer. The silence crept between them once more before Nanami retorted with an obvious flaw in hunting practices, which the woman chose to not comment on. Soon Nanami asked about her family awaiting her return. The woman felt one corner of her lip move slightly up almost in a smirk, noting Nanami's intellectual practices. "You're rather smart if I do say so myself," she said as she stood up, more likely alarming Nanami at this point. The smirk from the woman's face vanished however as she became serious.

"I trust you'll keep this information to yourself," she started. "I do have a son. With the wonders of science and Lady Tsunade, the greatest medical shinobi and one of the legendary sannin, I gave birth to a son years later after his father passed away," she explained. "That young man you're traveling with..." she paused, referring to Sigmund. Pausing for only a second before she spoke again. "That's my son I gave away," she admitted, her eyes taking a familiar red color like Nanami's, showing that she too was the bearer of the Sharingan. "I am Akasumi Uchiha," she stated.

GM NOTE: Characters Nori, and Jin, the information above; you can choose whether or not your character heard it or not, however cannot report it to Sigmund; you are able to react however. For plot reasons, the information is to be kept only, not spread.
This message was last edited by the player at 07:09, Mon 21 Aug 2017.

Nanami blinked as the Akasumi told her of Sigmund, and then seeing the Sharingan surprised her a bit. Her eyes flared, just to make a point she was on guard "I am smart, you could say. I knew you weren't who or what you seemed from the beginning. Though Sigmund seemed to buy into your story for the most part. Though next time, if you use the hunter rouse again. I recommend not having money, and an injury or pit trap would have been more believable. You having the  Sharingan also explains how you were able to mask yourself from my eyes. I am impressed though." Nanami's tone had become near emotionless "I can't tell if you are an enemy, or an ally. I don't know what your ambitions or why you would come out to me?"

Nanami shifted so her legs were dangling over the tree-branch, her hands rested on the tree-branch as well. Just incase she had to move quickly "So for the sake of me asking lame questions. I'll simply ask the ones that matter, and you obviously have a reason for doing this. But, why go to all this trouble to inform me of his heritage? What is the point of doing this? One would think you would want to tell him. Though you don't want him to know." Nanami had quite the serious expression on her face. She didn't like this one bit. It felt like mis-information, and she doubted Tsunade would do such a thing, and not inform the Uchiha of lost clan members? Nanami sat there focused on Aaksumi, and her Sharingan glowed softly as she waited for the woman's answers.

Nanami's own Sharingan flared however they did not scare Akasumi one bit. Barely the beginning stages of the kekkei, it didn't compare to Alasumi's more matured eyes. She listened politely to what Nanami had to say, allowing the girl to finish her assumptions, her observations, and tips for the future. The various questions were easy to answer however. Not wanting to leave without sending the truth out.

"I come as an ally. I have no business starting trouble with Konoha shinobi at that when the lands are already at war," she admitted. She knew of the declaration of war and all its glory and aftermath. Most of the lands at this point heard of Kumo's fall.

"He doesn't need to know his background. In do time, it will become important but right now it is irrelevant. I entrusted this information to you because I see the way you look at him," she pointed out, referring how Nanami's behavior of watching over Sigmund and followed every step he took proved her trust in the boy. "He trusts you. A woman like me he would not believe if the information came from an outsider. I came here to give you all a warning. I heard about your presence in Kumo; I also know you personally trained under Sakura Uchiha and Sigmund trained under Sasuke Uchiha," she replied, stating true facts that she knew more than they would all believe. "You three are considered the famous Fire trio from Konoha; rumors have it that you'll be the next sannin," she added.  She saw the way Nanami shifted on the tree, ready to pounce if it came to it.

"I survived the massacre of my clan by not having my presence there to begin with. I had been with Lady Tsunade at the time when I found out the devastation. Sasuke himself doesn't even know his cousin is still alive because I fled. I personally trained under Tsunade and disappeared without a trace. Many believed I died in the slaughter and I was okay with that," she explained her story, part of it anyways. "When word got around that you three went and personally trained under legendary shinobi, I knew Sigmund was one of them. When I heard about the dangerous mission you would embark on, I came to warn you," She explained. "Do not go to your destination. Great danger lies ahead. There will be no turning back once you get there. You and I know Sigmund struggles with his demons inside. I plead you ensure he will not go there for there is no guarantee he'll come back the same person," she warned. She knew Nanami would still find her words untruthful however Akasumi knew she did her duty and did what she came here for. That was all she could do was warn them, not stop them.
This message was last edited by the player at 22:22, Sun 18 Mar 2018.

Nanami hopped down, though her Sharingan was still active. Her body language and facial expression changed "If you know anything about Sigmund. Which I have a feeling you know more then you let on. You would know he idolizes Sasuke. Sigmund got this mission from Sasuke. Sigmund is extremely duty bound and ready to take on the world. That in mind, how do I talk him out of going? The only one who might would be Sasuke or our Jonin. Who already gave Sigmund a bad impression, and due to his Kekkai he has a faster the normal regenerative and metabolic system. It would be hard to gauge the level of sedative to use if it came to that."

She looks at Akasumi as she shifts gears in her head "Is it the land itself? Or the events that will happen there? I do have some influence over him. If it is too avoid the conflict with Kotatsu. I have been thinking about that for a while. While he says the reason is his pride. Its obvious its hate and or revenge. My blood boils at the thought of the incident, at the thought of seeing Kotatsu's blood flow. Though two things happened after the incident that changed how I viewed the event. The first was a discussion with Sasuke. The second was making a friend with a fellow medical ninja while training with Sakura. These two events cemented certain ideals in my heart and mind."

Nanami tilts her head "Any suggestions would be appreciated.."

Akasumi allowed Nanami to defend her teammate; pointing our Sigmund's stubborn personality and ambitions for his own future. She was unaware of who Sigmund truly was as a person, something Nanami didn't believe. Akasumi only know who is name, whereabouts, and any events that involved him. Knowing him as a person however was something that was foreign to her. She had no intentions in facing Sigmund anytime soon.

Nanami said she could try, but the possibility of being successful were slim and wanted any help of information to ensure he didn't go. "I'm afraid if he ventures there, he will follow a path neither of you can follow with and he will not turn back. Kotatsu is a force to not be reckoned with; facing him now with only lead to Sigmund's demise," she explained. "His kekkei does allow faster regeneration abilities, especially his bones. His metabolism would essentially burn off any minor drug medical ninja carry," she pointed out. Giving the most important information to his long trusted friend was the only way.

"Paralyze the C1 disc in his vertebrate. He'll become quadriplegic. Any normal person would become forever paralyzed. With his kekkei structure of bones, his bones will naturally want to fix this either by creating a brand new C1 disc or trying to repair the old. This will disable him enough to lure him away," she explained Sigmund's one true weakness. "However, in doing so, I can imagine he'll be put in a state of rage towards all of you. This event will be enough to awaken his Uchiha bloodline, something we want to avoid at all costs. Having more Uchiha clan members running around is not good in this time of war. I can imagine Sigmund is already a target to begin with," she explained the aftermath events that could happen.

Nanami nodded listening "There is another danger. Its why very few people in the world have multiple Kekkai. A shock like that to his chakra system. The Uchiha blood awakening could instantly kill him. From what I read in the medical books on Kekkai and Dojutsu leads me to believe his current Kekkai changed his Chakra network to what is is now. The blood awakening would attempt to change his chakra network again. The unique nature of each bloodline would have one of two effects. The Uchiha blood could cause his bone bloodline to become dormant which could cause irreparable damage to his body. The other is both open up. The sheer amount of chakra that would flow in his body all at once would most likely cause a chakra burnout. Meaning he loses all ability to generate chakra."

After she said this she nodded again "So we are ill prepared for the Demon Kotatsu. If I make sure he doesn't fight him, would that be enough? Or is it solely going there?"
This message was last edited by a game editor at 01:52, Tue 22 Aug 2017.

She nodded her head. Nanami was smarter than she looked, Akasumi observed. "Exactly. Multiple outcomes to this situation, but the latter choice would be to prevent anything from happening at all," she replied. Knowing that she could trust this information to one of his close friends was good enough for her. She fulfilled her duty and her warning was heard. "My method should be a last resort. It is crucial that my suggestion should never be used unless absolutely necessary. Prevent him from encountering Kotatsu at all. Fighting him will only add to the fire; seeing him will light the spark; killing him will take him on a path of no return," her instructions were clear. An encounter with Kotatsu could mean several things; it was up to his squad to ensure he didn't fall prey to his own demons from within.

This conversation was rather quick as Sigmund appeared to still be away, with also no sight from the other members of the team. 10 minutes had passed without interruption. She was positive Sigmund would be returning sooner or later with dinner for the group.

Nanami knew this discussion would have to end soon "The only way for me to do that is to locate Kotatsu first, then steer the entire team away from his position. All while staying on the mission route. Though this is only a recon mission and we were ordered not to fight Kotatsu. Sigmund will try."

Nanami thinks for a moment "I will most likely need to ask the Jonin of our team to help. Only he can truly steer the team away. I won't inform him why or divulge any details that you have shared with me. I will do my best to make sure he remains who he is."

   

"Do what you must, but do not break the laws of the shinobi. In crucial times like these, every man and woman is needed; being labeled as a missing-nin for abandoning an objective or not following orders is a path neither of you can take," she pleaded as she heard rustling sounds from footsteps nearby. An indication that someone was returning. The conversation would have to end; the secrets between the two women kept hidden and Sigmund's true identity still a mystery.

   Sigmund had left Nanami behind. He knew she'd keep a close eye on him and the mysterious lady that had tagged along. She definitely was weird and a bit of a goof. A clutz even, he thought. The situation was weird. It almost seemed too perfectly timed. Nobody knew the path he had chosen for their journey except Sasuke, but he doubted Sasuke had sent a useless woman as a distraction. It didn't seem in his nature to do so.

   He finally arrived at the stream, slipping his ninja shoes off and rolling up his pant legs to prevent any water soakage for his clothing. He didn't want to waste his chakra walking on water; there wasn't a need to express his superiority right now. He closed his eyes with the bone sword in hand, listening for the distruption of the flow from the fish.

Swish!
Jab!
Success!

   He pulled the bone sword out of the water and he had successfully stabbed a rather large fish. He repeated this process several times before walking back to the edge of the water and allowed himself to dry. By the time he finished and rolled his pants back down and slipped on his shoes again, with the fish in his fishing satchel, he walked back to the campsite. He remained dead quiet as crickets produced their wonderful sounds of nature.

   The camp fire still hadn't been made yet, however he would take care of it as he placed the bag down, stabbing his sword by his bedroll. He had gathered some wood on his return back. He used rocks to outline the fire pit in the center, then using one of his fire jutsus, he was able to complete the camp fire. The woman was still resent and Nanami had eventually came from her tree when he made his appeareance.

   "Dinner is served," he announced. He truly wanted to say this is how a true hunter does it however he refrained from the harsh comment. Had it been one of his team members, he may have actually said it.

Nanami looked over and watched Sigmund. She chatted casual with the woman talking about life stuff, and such. It would be a normal conversation. Nanami watched sigmund cooked. She was only slightly impressed. Though her mother took her job as Gaara's adviser seriously. She would always be home to make dinner. Even if Sigmund had his usually prideful smile going. Though with her expanded knowledge on things, she knew she would have to come up with plan. A plan that didn't appear as anything but happenstance.

Fish being somewhat of a rarity in the Hidden Sand Village. She always enjoyed eating it. So she enjoyed the simplicity of the fish "Not bad, Sigmund." She continues to eat watching her teammates, and the woman. She swivels and begins chatting with Akasumi "I'll put together a small wounds treatment kit so incase you get injured on your next hunting trip, you can treat most minor injuries with it."

[Private to GM: Let me know when you plan to advance the night to the morning. Nanami will do something after everyone has gone to sleep.]

   He remained quiet as Nanami and the woman chatted amongst themselves. The remainder of the group also stayed quiet as well as they all ate in silence until Nanami commented on his fishing and cooking skills. He admitted he wasn't the best of cooks and he rarely ever did this himself because he didn't have the time and patience to actually cook a full fledge meal. He wasn't proud of his lack of cooking, but a meal was a meal. As long as he was able to put something in his stomach, it allowed him to be a tad of a survivalist. His journey with Sasuke had taught him a lot about self efficiency when it came to eating on long trips however it wasn't something he'd ever seen himself being fully proficient about. He merely nodded to Nanami's comment as he noticed her offer to send the woman on her way tomorrow with a bit of a healing kit in case she ever found herself in the same predicament in the future.

   His tensions about the woman had eased up when he had went and fished for their dinner. His guard remained up and tight however but kept it casual from the others. It was always good to be prepared even when asleep in case an ambush took place or a random theivary.

Akasumi enjoyed her fresh fish caught by the gentleman who had rescued her. Although she never got his name, it was clear he was of no treat and had no intention of just blowing her rescue off. She chewed in between the idle conversation with Nanami, the one with the red eyes she had noted. The girl had eventually opened up to her, be ridding of any tension that may have been previously there from earlier in the day.

The sun had finally set as the navy sky filled the lands above them. It was peaceful and quiet nice to be out here for once. With her family back home, it was rare she was able to enjoy some peace away from home even with weird circumstances. Nanami had offered to send her with a minor healing kit, something to be of use for future mishaps on her way back home.

"Oh thank you. You don't have to, but I do appreciate it," She commented as she finished the remains of her fish.

---

GM CONTROLLED EVENT:

It wasn't long before Sigmund had fallen asleep on his bed roll with a full stomach. The walking had tired him out a bit as it did everyone else in the group. The fire in the center had dimmed as it began to start dying out. The last of the firewood crackling gently as it continued to thirst for oxygen to be kept alive. Akasumi herself had fallen asleep with the rest of the group. Being hung upside down for what felt like hours was tiring with all the blood rushing to her head. It did cause a bit of a headache but sleeping was the best way to be rid of throbbing. Nanami had been theremaining member to not have fallen asleep.

Nanami stayed up late writing in her journal. Preparing a letter for Sakuya. She seemed to smile a bit. Everything that happened that day changed things for her a bit more. Now she knew something that nobody knew. She wasn't sure how she was going to pull it off yet. As she thought about this she packed the medical pack she promised for Akasumi. She tucked an envelope with instruction on how to blend the herbs. She also wrote a more personal note, and mixed it in with the several pages of instructions, it reads as follows:

"After everything you have told me,
 I will do my best to prevent him from
 from awakening. Regardless if I am
 able to or not, after the mission I
 want to meet with you again. Though
 this meeting will be asking you to train
 me. I know this may be a big request. The bigger
 request will be the type of training and the seeking out
 of a very specific lost beast. I read about a dragon
 I would want your help seeking it out.
 If we are successful. I want to become a sage.
 I need your help to do this. I am putting a lot of faith in you
 as you have put in me. I'll seek you out in the village we escort you back too,
 after the mission ends. I look forward to seeing you again."

Nanami..

She tucked the medical pack into Akasumi's things, and found a large tree-branch to sleep on.. Sleeping on the ground wasn't her thing.
This message was last edited by a game editor at 01:05, Thu 24 Aug 2017.

The group had eventually all fallen asleep, the woman included. Nanami remained in her tree for the rest of the evening. Nori had eventually slept shortly after Sigmund did. The woman had fallen asleep right before Nanami did and Jin had remained on guard for quite sometime before he too fell asleep out of pure amusement over the others and the way this mission was turning out.

It wasn't long until the sun began to rise, the woman was the first to wake up, finding the note Nanami had packed away and the medical kit she had gathered for her too. She slipped them both in her satchel as the others began to wake up on their own, either from hunger, not being able to sleep anymore, or because they began to hear the others wake one by one.

Nanami stood up on the branch she had slept on and hopped down, she nods to Akasumi "Good morning." She wasn't sure if the others were up or not. If they weren't she would let them sleep until it was deemed they wake up. She started packing up her things, as well as anything not in use, or that might be needed for when the others wake up. As she does this she talks idly about normal things with Akasumi "Did you sleep well?"

Nanami used the remaining wood and such from the previous nights fire, and starts a small fire. She begins to heat some water "Would you like some tea?"

   Sigmund had slept soundly. With the tensions around him, he didn't think he would've. It was the only time that the others could witness his peaceful face that bared nothing but pure innocence. It was definitely a different sight to see as oppose to his glaring and rugged look during the day. The muffling of female voices had awoken him. Nanami and Akasumi, the name she had given them just before he fell asleep. He sighed and stretched as the mention of tea actually sounded good for once.

   "Make one more," he said as he yawned, the night's sleep still in his face. "Please," he added, not wanting to sound rude or sound as if he was barking orders at her already. He meant it more in a friendlier manner. His vision finally came to be, the sleep's blurriness finally vanishing and clearing up his sight. His eyes locked with Akasumi's for a split second before he got up and packed up all his things.

   "After the tea, we'll eat breakfast, if anybody is hungry anyways, and then we'll get Akasumi back to her village. We have no time to lose," he explained, trying to remind them that they were on a time schedule and this activity certainly may have put them behind a couple of hours at most.

Akasumi nodded as she began gathering her things. "Yes, yes I did. My ankles feel great as well, thank you," she explained as she finished packing up her bedroll and tied is securely to the rest of belongings. The mention of tea sounded nice. "Well thank you. Tea sounds nice this morning," she said politely as she noticed another member of Nanami's group had woken up: Sigmund, the Chunin leader.

The boy definitely looked adorable when he was trying to wake up fully, but once that moment passed, he demanded tea, but then apologized by saying please. Akasumi made a mental note. He had gathered his things quite quickly before he started in his leadership role already. Akasumi didn't understand how the girls dealt with this, but Akasumi supposed that after being friends for so long, the bunch probably just grew on each other and accepted each other's flaws and the way they were brought up. "You know, you don't have to escort me back. I'm capable of going on my own. I promise I won't step in any more traps along the way," she offered and joked at the same time. If they truly were on a strict time schedule for their S-Rank mission, she didn't want to intrude.

Nanami smiled a little as Sigmund looked like a normal teen when he first woke up "I should just make tea for everyone." Which she does. It takes about five minutes to heat, and five minutes to steep. Then she serves the tea to everyone who was up. When Akasumi spoke of not needing an escort "Whether we escort you or not is up to Sigmund or Jin. I am fine with either." She sipped her tea relaxing while she can. She knows the next week or so may contain extremely stressful situations "I am good with the standard travel ration. Unless you really want to cook, Sigmund." She smiled, wondering how Sigmund would respond to both of them.

Nanami also had a book out. It was Jiraiya's romance series. Even though it was a little out there. She enjoyed it, and wondered if any of those thoughts went through Sigmund's mind.

   Once the tea was finished, he had grabbed himself a cup, taking a sip of the hot liquid as it's contents slowly soothed his throats and made him feel more energized. In between several sips, conversation had struck. "Escorting you won't be a problem. May we need Further supplies at your village, is yet to be seen." he replied as he finished the remainder of his tea.

   "I do not enjoy cooking as most shinobi do, so if possible I'd rather avoid it. Last night was just me being nice." he admitted as he set his empty cup down by the kettle of the remaining hot liquid. He gave her a small nod to her gentle smile, indicating he noticed her teasing. He eventually sat down on the ground, his back leaning against one of the tree trunks within their small established campsite. The sun continued to rise, indicating it was passed 8 at the most.
This message was last edited by a game editor at 03:45, Fri 25 Aug 2017.

Nanami chuckles a little "Well maybe people wouldn't be so intimidated by you if you were nice more then once in a great while, and the fish was really good. For an impromptu camping meal. You should cook more often." Since she was all packed, she went back to reading the book. She came to a part that made her blush a little "Huh.." She laughed and then stood up, putting the book away. The book line was her one guilty pleasures. Everybody needs one, she thought to herself.

Nanami then moves to clean up the area, making it look undisturbed. She brushed the disturbed ground until it was smooth or covered. When people were done with the fire she would put it out, and mix it with dirt and leaves to put it out fully and to make it look like it was undisturbed. She took this aspect of her job quite seriously. Nanami slung her pack over her shoulder and waited for the rest to be ready. Nanami's eyes bounced from each of her teammates and Akasumi. Her eyes glance around for Jin, seeing if he was anywhere within sight..

   His eyes met Nanami's for a split second before he smirked at her to the thought of him being this thing called 'nice and friendly.' "In your dreams, Nanami. This is me being nice," he retorted back before he caught glimpse of the boo that was in Nanami's hand. He had missed the chance to see if earlier but now it seemed much more noticeable. He merely shook his head to the thought of what could possibly be in that kind of smut. The author had been long gone dead for what seemed like forever now. He was known as one of the perviest men around. Sigmund only imagined what explicit and disturbing content had been printed within that book and all the books that the legendary sannin had wrote about.

   "We'll see about the future meals of the group, but for now, let's put the responsibility on someone else for the meantime," he suggested, trying to get himself out of being the kitchen wench on their next stop. He had assisted Nanami in cleaning up the area, covering up their tracks and not leaving a single trace that they had even stopped here. The fire was essentially taken out, using the dirt, rocks, and leaves to cover the former fire pit. He sighed, indicating it was about time to head out.

You are to move along; Nori and Jin can catch up whenever they decide to get back on or decide to post.

Nanami nodded and waited for Akasumi to walk with them. Once they started going, she would strike up idle conversation with Akasumi. The two seemed to get along better then the previous day. She held of the book and asked Akasumi if she had ever read it? Though it wasn't as pervy as Sigmund might think it is. It was a little ecchi, but not to bad. The story was actually entertaining. So it kept a good balance.

Nanami looked at Sigmund. She still had so much on her mind, the book was one of the few ways she took her mind off of the coming weeks. The next several weeks could become hellish. How was she going to prevent a meeting between Kotatsu and Sigmund? How would she stop a fight between them if it started? Would she have to stop him with the technique Akasumi told her about. With the chakra scapel it would take but a touch. Though fighting Sigmund would be out of the question, in a toe to toe fight. She would be killed. Nanami just wanted this mission to go off without a hitch. But in all likelihood there would be a hole in the path they take no matter what. Even as she talked casually with Akasumi. These questions kept running in her head.

As they walked Nanami noted the exact area and path they were heading so she could find her way back to the village after the mission.

She had followed the squad after she informed Sigmund of the location of her village "Fuku" that had been established within the Valley of the End. It was a small community that worshippered Konoha's founders and the great battles that had partaken them years, year, and years ago. During the walk, idle conversation was more easier than the previous day with her new foundly friend Nanami. They talked about their villages, their travels, and even Jiraiya's romance novels, something Akasumi had a guilty pleasure for. She had explained that although the author was famously known to be perverted, his novels were captivating in a weird way that even she enjoyed as a grown woman.

She could sense that Nanami, despite the idle conversation between, she knew her task may have caused extra stress and tension about the task she bestowed upon her. It was wrong to have asked Sigmund's friend, but Akasumi knew what she had to do in order to fulfill her warning. Even though unknowingly Sigmund was her biological child, she had to prevent him from turning to a different path; if he ever fell stray or ever awoken what was inside, he'd be the greatest evil of all compared to Kotatsu or he could meet a demise that nobody wanted to happen to him: death.

They had neared the village's gates; it was as small as Akasumi described, just on the border of the Land of Sound and the Valley of the End. At most, there was 30 residents max, including herself so their presence was the talk of the village as they entered. Akasumi explained that it's rare to see outsiders from major villages to come here. It left everyone on edge, however Akasumi offered food, water, and additional supplies to the squad as an additional thank you for escorting her back, even though she came back empty handed from her hunting duties.

   The journey to Akasumi's village wasn't a long trip, but in that trip remained silence between himself and Nori as they lead the group to the direction Akasumi had pointed him to. He did listen on the conversations between Nanami and Akasumi, which resorted to family, travels, her village, and the ridiculous romance novels from former author Jiraiya, one of the legendary sannin and a legendary toad sage. When the conversation hit the books, he declined to listen at that point. The books were targeted for men, however they seemed to have gathered the female audience as well, something he was sure Jiraiya himself would be pleased him and perhaps had sexual fanticies in his grave. Sigmund shook the idea away at that point. He scoffed at himself for the ridiculous opinion he started to have about it.

   They had reached Akasumi's village by the end of the conversation, only taking up a few hours of their time. Luckily, her village seemed to have helped them in their own journey as well, being bordered between the Land of Sound and the Land of Fire, residing within the Valkey of the End. He felt the tension their group had brought upon the small established village, however they did receive some pleasant hospitality and smiles as villagers continued on their merry way.

   Akasumi gave them food, water, and extra supplies even though he insisted they didn't need it. When it finally came to part, is when he finally spoke. "Don't thank us. You have done enough. We must be going now. We have our own mission and duties to fulfill," he told her. They exchanged goodbyes and out the village they went, crossing the border to the Sound. "We're doing good on time. We should be arriving half way through the Sound Lands by sunset," he informed them. However in mix of things, Jin had informed the group he was staying behind in Fuku. He explained he wasn't needed for this mission after receiving a message from a crow within Fuku. He didn't go into detail about where is presence was needed next and urged them to continue on as Sigmund had a grasped of things as it was.

   Sigmund wouldn't miss Jin truthfully. The impression he left on him wasn't a good one and his aloof demeanor didn't seem to click within the Fire Trio's clique. Perhaps they never will find a replacement Jonin leader capable of handling Sigmund's attitude and the needs of the girls, but that didn't bother him. Nobody could replace Akama-sensei; his teachings and the way he lead the group left high standards for the next one, if there ever would be a next one. As a Chunin ranked shinobi, he had the capabilities to lead the group, even if they were one man short. However he had hoped one day the girls would gain their own promotions, for all the hard work and training they had been through over the year.

   The silence dragged as they continued to walk. Nori remained oddly quiet through most of the situation, but he didn't mind it. He didn't want to hear what she had to say: her opinions, her genuine personality, and that god awful smile she tend to have all the time. He never understood how a person could constantly be happy. He shook his head, Why am I even talking about her!? he thought over as he rolled his eyes to himself, scoffing at himself quietly.

Nanami enjoyed her time talking with Akasumi. Once thhey reached the valley, and while they resupplied nnami explored a little. She wanted to see what type of village this was. though she never once used her Sharingan, fearing it might have ramifications. Once they were all set  Nanami bowed to Akasumi "I'll stop by after our mission, I would like to learn more about this village. I enjoy learning new things. Till next time." As they left Nanami raised her hand and waved to Akasumi and the village. She knew there was much for her to learn there, more then Sasuke could even teach her.

The young woman looked at Sigmund "I am going to take a higher vantage point, and I have many things on my mind to think about. If you need me for something or its time to camp. Just raise your hand and I will stop and land next to you." With that she kicked off and landed on a tree branch then cloaked herself in her Genjutsu masking herself from most people.

The whole situation was painful for the girl. She realized she may have to do harm to her friend to save him. Would he go ballistic like that? Wouldn't it be easier just to use a very strong sedative. She knew how to make them, and had the materials to do so. Though would it be a good idea? She hated the turn of events, but liked the new friend she had made. Though after thinking about it, and then gauging what Akasumi had told her. The scenario ran through her mind. Then it dawned on her, that vertebrae paralyzed could kill him. If she inadvertently killed someone she cared for.. She ponders it. Knowing it is one of a few methods of awakening the next eye of the Sharingan.

Nanami sighed and let that image fade from her mind. She stayed cloaked and in the tree's following by treetop, until Sigmund signaled her.
This message was last edited by a game editor at 04:08, Mon 28 Aug 2017.

   Sigmund and the group had exited the village gates and before he ventured more on their destination, Nanami abruptly spoke up, stating she had a lot on her mind. It was evident that she wanted to be alone as she took up into the trees as she normally did and there was no trace of her after that. Sigmund had narrowed his eyes on the suspicious behavior she was expressing. That left Sigmund and Nori by themselves, having no said much to her at all on their entire journey and he wasn't about to start either.

   He sighed, bringing his hand to scratch through his hair. He wasn't sure if he should allow Nanami to have her time alone and they just wait around and waste time, or force her to come back down and continue on. He wasn't sure why she was acting off lately, however with the departure of the dead weight from earlier, he was unsure how anyone felt at this point in time.

   "Use your sharingan while you're up there. Never know what could happen since we're crossing the border right now," he said aloud, knowing Nanami heard him as he continued on the path of through the Land of Sound.

   The Land of Sound wasn't much different than their country. They began to pass through all the lushes forests from their country and witnessed several small mountains here and there, however most of it had large bodies of water every once in awhile as they walked a narrow path. Sigmund began running history through his head.

   This use to be called the Land of Rice Fields and if he remembered correctly, this use to enemy territory long ago during Orochimaru's rein. He also knew Orochimaru had established an official hidden sound village as well, but their route avoided any major village visits, trying to keep off the radar for safety. He wasn't sure if this country was either an ally or what they called an axis or enemy territory.

   As the forests finally disappeared, he was sure Nanami would be forced to walk with the rest of them and he would have to order he to refrain from using her Sharigan at this point as to not tip off anyone that could be heading their way. It really wasn't sure if she was considered an Uchiha clan member, however from a distance, she could be mistaken for Sasuke's daughter, whom hardly anybody ever saw within Konoha, so enemies surely would target her and the group if exposed like that.
This message was last edited by the player at 04:13, Mon 28 Aug 2017.

Nanami put the fear of what she might have to do out of her mind. For now it would be enough to watch over him. In the event she finds Kotatsu, or he finds them. He will do his best to persuade Sigmund not to fight. A fight is a violation of the rules of our mission. Engaging Kotatsu may have more serious ramifications then Sigmund might think. She was sure a vote of no confidence from his idol would shatter him. Maybe worse then the fight would. So she decided she would have to ensure a fight would not happen. His life would be beyond altered. Nanami's true fear is his Uchiha blood awakening, and following the route of being a missing-nin. This might cause Sasuke to hunt him personally, and to her knowledge. There are very few ninja who can match Sasuke's power.

Once the tree's vanished and it became hilly ground. She would land near Sigmund and drop her Genjutsu stealth. Appearing kind of like a predator would after dropping their cloak. Her Sharingan was silent for the time being. Though there was a very serious look on her face. Nanami was not going to play at being a girl. In the course of the last year she and her life have changed for the the worse and better "Do you think we will encounter opposing ninja before we reach our destination?"

   As they walked, Nanami began to curiously ask about the possibility of enemy confrontation during their route to their final destination. "We more likely will before we even make it to the location of the beams source. I can imagine they have those structures secured and heavily guarded," he explained as his thoughts. "I can hope when we travel by boat that we won't encounter naval forces. They're enemy territories so we will have to bring our A-game," he added. If it came down to it, they would have to strategize now as oppose on a whim in case that does happen. He doesn't want to be unprepared this time. His training certainly wouldn't be for nothing.

   "To avoid showing them just how strong we really are, I advise using old techniques as oppose to using our new ones. We don't know who or what could be watching us from afar. I'm sure by now they have information on us however they don't know we are coming. We'll get the element of surprise but our reputation proceeds us after the events in Kumogakure. They won't win this time though. I won't allow it," he told her as his fists began to clench, bringing back the flashback of the explosion that happened at the Chunin Exams and the destruction that followed. Apart of him will always feel like he was responsible for it.
This message was last edited by a game editor at 08:49, Tue 29 Aug 2017.

Nanami thought for a moment "Then maybe using the transformation technique to alter our appearance, unless they have a sensory type or eyes like mine or the other Dojutsu. They wouldn't notice right away. Also maybe removing our headbands and appearing as missing ninja. These are just idea's. As we are those who know our faces might recognize us. We do look a bit different now." Nanami walked at pace with Sigmund.. Her eyes glanced at Nori, then to sigmund..

She kept herself from thinking about what she might have to do "And I hope we don't have to battle while on the boat. That would be a pain. Though in retrospect, my wind jutsu could be used to give the ship a boost in speed. Assuming it uses sails. If we do have to fight I will stick to just making sure you can tear through the enemy, as most of my jutsu could puncture the hull of a ship if I missed."

   He pondering her suggestion for a moment as they continued to talk about the situation of being discovered or perhaps noticed anyways. "Our appearances shouldn't be a problem. The year that has passed we should be okay. Most of us, our hair as grown out, and in your case your hair color," he pointed out as he brought his hands to his waist, untying the leaf headband and held it in his hand as he clenched it. "We'll have to hide our headbands. I cannot allow us to draw attention, knowing Konoha ninja are roaming freely in lands. Might as well pose as rogue or missing-nin for the time being," he mentioned. "Expect our chances for confrontation to grow however," he added.

   He remembered his arrangements for the ship to sail across the ocean in dew time. He wasn't sure if the ship he requested was going to have any sails. With his affinity with water and her affinity for wind, he was sure they could reduce the boat traveling time by half if it did. "I can hope we do get a boat with sails. With your wind and my water, we'd be able to sail the ship faster, reducing the travel time to our destination. The faster we get there, the better," he muttered. He had hoped Kotatsu would be there. Despite the orders, he couldn't allow him to escape. He just couldn't. That man had caused more damage than he believed. He torn apart families, destroyed villages, betrayed his own teammates even from Sunagakure he heard. A person like that couldn't get away. The longer it took, the more destruction that would become of the rest of the lands. It was bad enough the territory they were headed to was under seige and more likely due to Kotatsu.

Nanami removed her headband reluctantly and tucked it away. Though as they moved, she watched Sigmund. She could read his body language, and saw there what she didn't even have to see, to know what was exactly on his mind. How does she go about talking about the subject. Nanami decided to wait until she felt the time was right. Since the one person she really needed bailed on them. Are there no good Jonin left? This really left her feeling frustrated. Nanami had very few options "The less fights we get into the less we'll be noticed. If we can make it to the boat without engaging a random ninja, then we should be okay and unknown to the enemies we need to stay hidden from."

Though even when in thought she remained hyper-vigilant "I am guessing you want me to refrain from using my Sharingan, as it also cries Leaf ninja as well? Let me know if you want me to scan the area. As long as they are only active for a few moments when we need too assess a situation. Like a potential ambush point. I'll also refrain from using the Sharingan unless it becomes a necessity when we fight. My tool kit as far as jutsu goes, has been improved." The idle chit-chat was an attempt to take her mind off of other things.

   He nodded his head. She was right. As much as he wanted to fight, jeopardizing their location and their identities was risky and something he didn't want to be the reason why it all came tumbling down. "Yes, you're right. We need to stay under the radar as much as possible. I just want this to go as smoothly as possible, however we all known that would be way too easy," he joked for once, trying to lighten the mood up.

   "For now, your Sharingan remains unseen. When we get sailing, I give you permission to use it then. We don't know what we could encounter during sea travel. Hidden ships, possible ambushes. That'll be the appropriate time to," he instructed. Especially heading to a cold land, fog and storms were sure to be present, which could cause their vision for land and anything else at sea very minimal. Being attacked on a boat though, could be the worst nightmare to come.

Nanami kept walking. Her facial expression was without emotion. If she was going to play the part. Might as well look it. She counts her normal arrows. It will be entertaining to see how everything works. Unfortunately without the Sharingan her primary mode of defense and attack against Taijutsu won't be useful. She clinches her fist. Though still unable to say what she wanted to. It would be better to save it for the ship. So he couldn't avoid her.

She looks around "What a desolate place this is.. Wide open, not many places to hide. So at least we will most likely see them coming, as they will see us, if they are watching." She made this observation, and kept ever vigilant. Waiting for a sign of an enemy or hopefully the sign that no one is around.

Skipping the group ahead:

The group had reached their destination against the coast. Sigmund not wanting to rest and stop this time, they traveled more over a day and a half to arrive their awaiting ship. As Nanami wanted, it was small ship with some sails. However weather was not in their favor as the obvious and chilling winds began to brew. The ship wasn't over-sized and a leaf ninja awaited their arrival as their captain. He had advised them it would be a rough journey however the ship would make it; nothing a storm could bring down. They aboard the ship and set sail after several hours; Nanami used her wind for extra speed to beat the incoming blizzard and Sigmund used his water jutsus to also push forward. It was a race against time. Nori kept her teammates hydrated and taken care of as she wasn't proficient with ninjutsu as her counter parts were.

They reached the shores of the Land of Frost with most deadliest blizzard they have ever encountered. the captain had advised to remain stationary, however Sigmund order for more speed. He took the chance and they made it. They quickly sent the ship back home, in hopes nothing had happpened, however something did. The moment the ship set sail back to the Land of Sound, giant, dark fire balls were shot out of nowhere and hit the ship repeatedly, exploding the nicely wooden ship and its captain shinobi. The group was mortified in that moment as it took them awhile to register what had happened just now.

---

Famous Fire Trio has been ambushed.

Weather: Ongoing blizzard, vision is impaired by half.
Communication between the group is slightly ruined as the blizzard's winds make it hard to hear.

If group ever separates, it would be hard to regroup.

Enemies on the board: Unknown.

Observations: 4 known locations of enemies; 2 on the left and 2 on the right. Their exact locations are not known at this time. Possible more enemies.

In the distance, onto the small fort that had been establish on the border, Kotatsu stood. He had been following the fire trio for the past year; getting periodic updates on their training, who they communicated with, and what they learned. The only person who didn't get any information on was that boy, Sigmund. Sigmund had simply vanished out of thin air without a trace. When he noticed a ship sailing into their borders of their new addition to territory, he noticed a completely different guy had replaced that Sigmund boy. In frustration, he thought he'd send in a group of his own troops he commanded in order to stop the group. He only wanted one person and that was that Sigmund kid, however it appeared he didn't accompany these girls anymore. The girls had changed slight appearance, but he didn't forget those red eyes of her's, the blood of an Uchiha ran through he veins; nobody could forget a face like that. Shiroma!" he called out. Shiroma had been a girl they had managed to capture, interrogate, and discovered she had a very useful kekkei genkai they could use. Using the powers of their new chakra, they were able to control every bit of her body: mind, body, and soul. She had done their bidding for the past year, causing her own havoc on nearby villages and even forced her to destroy her own. "It's time. I want them dead. Take your men and go!" he had ordered at her and with that, she was gone with several men.

When the ship arrived, they were able to board off, however when the ship turned around and began to set sail back to wherever it came from, Shiroma had declared her attack, having many shinobi gather up giant, black fire balls and destroyed the ship and its captain with a giant explosion. It was war and with the blizzard at hand, the group was going to have a tough time trying to locate its commander and its sources of the ambush. Kotatsu, after giving the order, had left, leaving the dirty work to Shiroma and her troops. He had other business to attend to in other areas.

Nanami stood next to Sigmund, and took in the current situation "In order to be effective I will have to use my eyes. Though I was prepared for this scenario. I am going to use a jutsu that is unique to me. It will completely center you, as well as increase your pain threshold by ten times or so. Since in this environment we will need to pick them off quickly." She makes the dragon seal "Calm your mind." Her hand glows briefly "Secondly you remember how I spoke of how I was trained in ambush tactics. Use the transformation jutsu to turn you and your gear completely white. It will give us a good stealth advantage, and its a way of preventing my Sharingan from giving me away, and try to leave one alive. I would like to gain some intel on the area."

She pauses and uses the transformation technique, making her skin, eyes, and gear as white as the storm around them "I can always find you, so the goal is I will find them and for you to keep one alive and kill the rest.. The storm makes an ideal situation for my wind jutsu as well. This will be a good test." Once Sigmund agrees or makes alterations to her plan she will fade in the scenery, following Sigmund.

Due to the weather: normal vision is impaired by half.

Nanami's Sharingan will be very ineffective with this situation due to natural weather causes not because of a jutsu.

Nori had watched Sigmund come over to the spot that Nanami had found to make camp and put his belongings down before he went off in search of food. She watched his back as he disappeared down the path and down the hill, disappearing from her sight. Things weren't going to get any better with him, were they? He seemed to have made up with Nanami, which was great, but he had yet to speak with her. Giving her the silent treatment wasn't going to work forever. She had a feeling that even if she tried speaking with him that nothing would change between them. He knew the reasons why she was gone and yet, in a way, he was making her feel guilty about it. There weren't many times back then when he actually needed her or Nanami for anything and now he wanted to use the 'You weren't there when I needed you' card. Sigmund certainly had no problem expressing how he felt to them back then. He was always straight forward and was never afraid to be honest. So why couldn't he just tell them that he needed them? Friends were supposed to be able to express themselves freely, weren't they? Friends were just supposed to know when they needed each other. Maybe she never got that feeling because...her and Sigmund weren't friends. When they were kids, the two of them had a great relationship. They would tell each other everything, but now things were completely different. It was not as if she completely abandoned him. She was there even though he didn't ask her to stay. She was there because she wanted to be and now he was pissed off because he thinks she wasn't there for him. That wasn't entirely fair, was it?

Nori didn't want this lack of communication between them to cause a problem while they were on this mission. She wasn't going to let it. Rock Lee had always told her that he wouldn't be where he was today if it wasn't for the friendships he had gained along the way while he was a young shinobi. He couldn't stress enough how important friends were when it came to them working together as a team. They need to unite and become one unit or else they would fail. Sigmund may have made up with Nanami, and that was great, but he had yet to speak to her and if that continued, she knew that would effect whether or not this mission failed. Accomplishing this mission was the top priority. She wasn't going to let their past jeopardize it and she was sure that he wasn't going to let it, either. She knew this mission meant something to him as it had been appointed by Sasuke himself. Someone that Sigmund greatly idolized and was slowly shaping to be. That part...it scared her a little bit, but if he turned out to be anything like him...she wasn't sure what was going to become of him. In their village, Sasuke was one to be greatly admired yet greatly feared. The story of him, Lady Sakura, and the Seventh Hokage was legendary, so they did have a lot to live up to. Nori didn't know if they would ever be able to live up to everyone's expectations, but one thing she did learn from her training was that she had to create a path for herself. She had to create her own identity. The training they had made them start to grow in different directions and the one hope that she did have for Sigmund was that he turned out to be nothing like Sasuke.

Although nothing prepared Nori for what she was about to hear. She overheard Nanami speaking with this Akamitsu woman they had picked up and what she said...it couldn't have been true. Sigmund was her son? He was an Uchiha? How was that possible? So this meeting wasn't a coincidence. She came to warn them. Nori knew they were bound to meet Kotatsu eventually and she knew how much Sigmund craved to fight him not just because of unfinished business. But for revenge. She knew deep down that what happened that day in Kumogakure changed all of their lives forever and created scars that would never completely heal. Many good, innocent people were lost to this...creature's evil ways. He had no soul or heart and perhaps that was made him so fearless. He had nothing to lose and they had nothing to gain. They couldn't erase that day and pretend like it never happened. Despite one of the requirements of this mission being not to be in it for revenge, Nori couldn't deny that there was a part of her that wanted justice to be done so this chapter could close for all of them. Kotatsu had to be finished, but it had to be done right. This woman continued to speak to Nanami about how Sigmund shouldn't fight Kotatsu for the sake of never being able to turn back to who he was. She didn't want him to walk down a path and never be able to come back. The path of no return. Nori turned her back back against the tree and looked down at her lap. As much as she didn't want for Sigmund to turn into Sasuke or go down a bloodthirsty path, she couldn't help but wonder if there was anything that could be done to prevent that? Could Nanami, as strong as she was, be able to keep Sigmund off that path? Could she help keep him off that path, too?

Nori began to ponder these thoughts silently and within a short time, she heard Sigmund's voice announce that dinner was there. She sighed and turned herself around so that her legs were dangling off the side of the tree branch before she slipped off and landed on her feet. She walked over towards the campfire and sat down beside it on her sleeping bag. As much as she wanted to partake in the conversation that Nanami was having with Akasumi, she decided to stay silent. All her thoughts were focused on the responsibility that Nanami was taking on. It may have seemed like an easy task, but she knew that it wasn't. She turned her head and looked at Sigmund. He had no idea of who he was and yet here they were, eating around a campfire like this holding such a secret from him. Well, Nanami knew but she didn't know that she knew about it. It wasn't as if she had been eavesdropping and as much as Sigmund had a right to know, she knew it wasn't her business to tell. She had to keep it a secret, too. She looked back down to her lap and began to eat away at her fish. Tomorrow was going to be a long journey to this woman's village. They had to get rest. Once they were all done eating, she laid down in her sleeping bag and drifted off to sleep. The next morning came and after cleaning everything up, they made their way back through the forest where Akasumi had resided.

Her and Sigmund had walked ahead of Nanami and her newfound friend, but there was still nothing but silence between the two of them. Now would have been the ideal time for them to talk and she did glance at him every now and then, but he made no more to talk to her, either so she decided to say nothing. All she could hear was Nanami chatting with the other woman and before they knew it, they arrived at the woman's village. She couldn't help but feel the gazes of the people upon them as they walked to her residency. It wasn't really ones of fear, but those of curiosity. Still they were greeted with smiles and nods of courtesy. Once they were able to get the supplies they needed to last them for awhile, Nori bowed her head to the woman, thanking her for helping them before the three of them made their way out of the gates and back down the path that would lead them across the border and into the Land of Sound. At least they were making good time. It seemed like it was just going to be the three of them for this mission. Jin-sensei had decided to stay behind in the Fuku village as he had other matters to attend to. Perhaps he just didn't want to get in the way. That was her initial thought, but along the way she couldn't help but think if they didn't give him enough of a chance to be their Sensei. It was clear that Sigmund had no intention of following their new Sensei's commands or leadership as he was probably sure that he could do a better job of it than he could.

The silence continued to drag on between all of them even after Nanami disappeared up into the trees and left the two of them alone. She was sure it wasn't intentional. She was probably just going to scout ahead for any signs of danger. Well, this wasn't awkward at all, was it? Sigmund still had no intention of talking to her as was apparent through their journey through the Land of Sound. This land was much different than those she had seen before. There were fields of nothing but lush green grass, beautifully different shaped mountains that were nothing but green. It was a bit of a beautiful sight really. Nori even leaned down and picked up a small daisy before she tucked it behind her ear. She looked down to her feet and off to the side, looking over to the water as the path they were on began to narrow down. Soon Nanami landed in front of them and began to walk. She began to speak with Sigmund about disguising themselves with their transformation jutsu's and hiding their headbands away to mask their identities. Nanami was right. Their reputation perceived them and there was no doubt that their movements were being watched. Would they really have the element of surprise like they thought they would? They didn't know what kind of enemies they were dealing with, so they couldn't just assume that these people weren't two steps ahead of them. Nori didn't want to think that way, but... She reached down and undid the headband from around her thigh before she tucked it away in her bag. She brought up her hands and took out the band from her ponytail to let down her long, burgundy hair. She shuffled it around a bit, covering one of her eyes with her side bang. So the plan was to disguise themselves and to refrain from using their new techniques as much as possible. She hoped that would keep them under the radar like her teammates hoped it would.

They soon arrived at their destination of the awaiting boat that was expecting them after a day and half's trip. The captain had informed them that the journey was going to be a bit rough, but that they would make it to where they needed to go. They all soon boarded the ship and set sail hours later. While Sigmund and Nanami worked to get the ship through the tough weather, Nori kept her teammates hydrated as needed for them to push through it. It was times like these where she wanted to be more dependable, but her ninjutsu wasn't strong enough to help them. Once they reached the shores of the Land of Frost, they encountered a chilling blizzard that and were advised by the captain to stay put but Sigmund didn't take that as an option. He insisted they would get through it and luckily they did. The ship set sail back to the Land of Sound, but once it did, dark fireballs hit to ship, causing the ship to shatter into a million pieces and it's captain lost. What the hell was going on? Those just came out of nowhere. Now there was an ambush? She had a feeling that something like this was bound to happen. They were being watched. How else would that ship have been targeted?

Nori backed up with her back against Nanami and Sigmund's, her emerald green eyes taking in looked amongst the sweeping snow that was rising up and impairing their vision. This wasn't good. They could be anywhere. They had to be smart about how they played this. Her hands went down to her sides, curling into fists. Nanami was right. They had to pick them off one by one, but they had to be discreet so they weren't seen. Use the transformation jutsu? It was worth a shot. She brought up her hands and made the proper seals before she transformed herself and the gear on her back, to match the white scenery surrounding them. Nori just hoped that this would work.

   The trip on the ship had been exhausting and the storm didn't effect him too much. The training with their beloved sensei and his environmental training with Sasuke had prepared him for such an occasion. When they arrived, they made it to land safely however he noticed it was way too quiet with just a blizzard. He was guarded up and when the ship turned back to sea, a big explosion happened out of now where. Black giant fire balls had destroyed the ship they just got off. It wasn't a coincidence. They were being attacked and he knew he could have been behind it. Nanami had been the first to speak up, suggesting a defensive tactic and to blend in with the storm. He didn't question it for the moment as he closed his eyes, taking a stance with his feet together, using the transformation jutsu. His hair turned completely white as snow as did his clothing. The three of them blended themselves as best as they could. "No Sharingan. Not yet. Even your transformation jutsu can't hide that kekkei. We need to stay on the defensive. I counted four balls, two on the left and two on the right but who knows if there's more of them out there," he told them as he pulled a kunai knife out of his bag, holding it in his hands. He wasn't going to use his bones just yet, only if he had to.

The call rang through her body and try as she might Shiroma couldn't resist it.  She screamed in frustration, but no sound left her lips her vocal cords did not move.  Her body moved of its own accord responding to the call.  She appeared a pace behind Kotatsu in a swirl of black snow and ice, on one knee and off to one side just a hair. "Sir?" She looked at the group he mentioned and nodded before she was gone again  black snow laying on the ground where she had stood only moments before.

She cursed her body demanding it to stop, to not obey, she was having a specifically rebellious day today, it had been a long year and most days her mind just stayed quite as she did whatever they asked of her. For some reason today her mind was fighting again, today of all days ~Maybe its because they asked me to kill again.~ The thought pleased her a little at least it meant she wasn't all gone to this darkness that had total control of her. Her mind went back over the last year the blood and death washing over her memory, had it been any other time when she was in control over her body she would have dropped to her knees and lost her lunch all over the snow.  The memories of the things she had done the lives she had taken, were just too much for her.

Standing above the inlet that the boat sailed into she and her team watched.  She smiled, this wouldn't take long they didn't have a clue what they were coming up against.   "After the ship is gone close in and engage them in close range. " She stood placing one arm straight out its wrist turned outward palm down.  The other hand crossed over at her elbow with her first two fingers extended.  With a coursing dark energy she drew the top arm down the length of the  other and then spread her hands out to shoulder width apart. The dark chakra molded and shaped hardening into a long bow shaft and string of black ice.

With a simple hand sign she melted into the blizzard. "Hiding in Frost Technique." She shifted silently through the snow setting up in a position above them slightly as she waited for the boat to explode.  She knelt waiting and reached up to brush a tear from one of her eyes, that was one thing that shocked her even under the control of this dark chakra she was still able to cry, but tears were dangerous in a blizzard.

With the explosion the battle part of her mind kicked in and Shiroma knew that if she was to survive any fighting she would need not to fight the motions of her body.  Even if she couldn't stop them her strong will had made her muscles hesitate before and in battle a hesitation could prove fatal. Drawing back from the grip on her bow she pulled a long arrow of black chakra lining it up with where she had seen the group last in the explosion.  "Ice Release: Hail of Arrows." A black arrow leapt from her bow string streaking down toward the leader of the group, mid flight it shattered into a dozen smaller arrows all aimed at where the male of the group had been.

[Tsuna Shiroma rolled 24 using 1d20+14.  Ninjutsu Attack.]
This message was last edited by the player at 09:38, Sat 02 Sept 2017.

Enemy attack has upper advantage due to ambush for this one turn.

Players will roll a defensive roll however subtract 4 from your total for impaired vision for just one turn.

After the attack, Tsuna will be visible.

Arrows do not need to be fatal unless major roll difference.
This message was last edited by the GM at 10:07, Sat 02 Sept 2017.

03:06, Today: Akitoki Sigmund rolled 26 using 1d20+5+4+5 ((12)); Total: 26; subtracting 4 for surprise attack; New Total: 22; Ninjutsu Defense

   Sigmund kept his eyes peeled as they tried to blend into the blizzard as best as they could. He tried to look for a sign, a clue as to where to start. Damn this cursed weather. Of all damn days... he thought to himself as they all stayed close to each other. Suddenly he felt the wind shift; a different kind of cold drew near and very fast. "Above! Watch out!" he shouted as loud as he could even though the girls were very close to him. In the last seconds, he noticed a barrage of arrows but not just any arrows. They looked different. He figured this had to be some kind new chakra type like Kotatsu. They seemed to be all aimed at him. He pushed the girls away from him which such force they may have landed into the snow, remaining camouflaged. He tried to sign as fast as he could as he drew up a defensive jutsu. "Bones Exposed: Bone Wall!" he shouted as he started Using bones from his hands and arms, smashing his hands into the ground and grew his bones quick enough to emerge a defensive bone wall, defending him against the incoming ninjutsu attack of arrows.

   The crackling of bones happened so suddenly the girls could hear it as if his own bones began to break and regenerate as fast as they could, emerging from the ground and snow. A bone wall of about 6 feet tall stood in front of him. The arrows came down and the wall took in most of them however they seemed to powerful for his wall to withstand. As the barrage of arrows continued to hit, his wall that protected him started to break down incredibly fast. With the wall nothing but bone dust at the end, the remainder of the ice arrows struck him in his arms, legs as he tried protecting his torso. He had to admit, it hurt as he noticed he felt several wounds all over him as the arrows remained sticking out. "Damnit!" he cursed as he stood up, pulling them out one by one. He was wounded and he knew they were targeting just him. But the one thing the attacker didn't know, is he saw the direction where the arrows came from and with that information he smirked.

   "My turn," as he extended his hands out in the direction of where he saw the source."Ten-finger drilling bullets!" he declared as Hardened bones from the fingertips shot at the enemy, with a spinning motion added to the skeletal bullets. A direct hit will excavate the skin, flesh, and bone. Since the bones of the user can be regenerated, the rate of fire from the user's arsenal is limitless, sending a barrage of them back.

03:23, Today: Akitoki Sigmund rolled 34 using 1d20+5+5+5; Ninjutsu attack

11:42, Today: Nara Nanami rolled 18 - 1 = 17 using 1d20+7.  Ninjutsu Defense (Penalty applied).(11 + 11 - 4 - 1 = 17) (Misread a 3 as a 3.5, so corrected my math. That is why there is that additional -1)

Nanami sighed, knowing the use of her Sharingan would make targeting them in this hellish environment. Even before Sigmund yelled out the warning for the arrows. She could hear them, coming. A sound she was very familiar with. Though many were stopped by Sigmunds shield. One managed to get through and strike her shoulder. As annoyed as Nanami already was. This pissed her off on a new level. She was tired of always being on the receiving end. She raises her hand up and a multitude of arrows rise up numbering twelve in total  "I'll return the favor, with a bigger bang though." What she meant by this, each arrow had a paperbomb on it. She smiled as the target was visible "Dodge this!"

Her hand falls, the paper-bombs ignite and the explosive volley of normal arrows are released via the Manipulating Arrow technique..


13:10, Today: Nara Nanami rolled 27 using 1d20+11 ((16)). Ninjutsu Attack - Manipulating arrows .
This message was last edited by a game editor at 20:13, Sat 02 Sept 2017.

Players may acknowledge this enemy but this is Nori's battle only:

While Sigmund and Nanami engaged in the long distance battle with their unknown opponent in the distance, a snow shinobi showed up to take them down from close range. Because the two were busy, Nori was left for close combat. "Hehe. I'm going to enjoy this," he said as he walked up from Nori's side, crackling his knuckles and his neck as he took a stance.
This message was last edited by the player at 23:46, Sat 02 Sept 2017.

[Today: Tsuna Shiroma rolled 23 using 1d20+12.  Ninjutsu Defense. Sigmund's Attack]
[Tsuna Shiroma rolled 18 using 1d20+12.  Ninjutsu Defense. Nanami's Attack]

Shiroma  knew she had to move and quickly too she had been appraised of the archer in their group and so had expected her return volley to come rather quickly.   She was not however expecting the first volley of small length of human bone.  The small white shards blending almost perfectly in with the snowy background took her almost completely off guard.  The drilling bullets tore through her left leg as she felt chunks of flesh being ripped out as she barely missed the brunt of his attack.

The first attack staggered her enough that she wasn't able to pull herself out of the way for the second one. The arrows themselves missed her but the explosion sent her flying off of the ledge she had positioned herself on.  The irony of it all had it been a normal genjutsu she was under the very fact that she had been hit would have changed this battle dramatically.

With a mid air twist and tuck she pulled another dark ice arrow back sending it out toward the pair. "Ice Release: Ice spikes"  The only consolation to her was simply that she had done her job, she had gotten their attention focused on her allowing the others to move in. She landed hard having to roll to not break anything as she came up on one knee ready for counter strikes...she hoped.

This arrow flew out and struck hard into the snow covered ground seeming to land far short of either of her attackers. There was a short pause before a hard cracking  rumbling sound could be heard as large spikes of black ice erupt out of the ground coming from all side around Sigmund clearly targeting him.

[Tsuna Shiroma rolled 27 using 1d20+14.  Ninjutsu Attack]
This message was last edited by the player at 05:03, Sun 03 Sept 2017.

   He watches at their attacks unionized together. Due to the storm, he wasn't sure if he had completely hit her but seeing the figure, the paper tags had caused a brief explosion, lighting up the area a little bit. He was able to identify the enemy, a woman. Before he could have thoughts of a female commander, she castes another attack. He noticed both times she used a bow. That seemed to be the source of her power, or at least the primary tool she used. Just like before, she seemed to be only targeting him again. "I order you to stay here and help Nori. You can't engage on the front lines," he told Nanami as he watched the ice spikes grow near. He only could hope this next technique could save him from these spikes. He began to sign, a familiar hand deal technique wielded by his mentor, his idol. "Fire Release: Great Fireball Technique!"


[20:15, Today: Akitoki Sigmund rolled 23 using 1d20+5+4+5 ((9)); Ninjtsu defense: failed]

   He had hoped his fire technique would melt the ice spikes in his direction. However the weather seemed to effect his results. Upon casting, it started off strong as it came into contact with the incoming attack, however with the severe wind blew his fire out quickly. There wasn't enough warmth in the air to keep the flamethrower going, essentially burning out. The spikes made their way towards him, stabbing him from all sides. He was able to gracefully maneuver the more deadly stabs however. He had been hit twice and he was beginning to get frustrated. "I don't know who the hell you are, but when I get my hands on you, you're as good as dead!" he shouted to the girl.

    He extended his hands out in the direction of where he saw the source again. Attempting another long distance attack. "Ten-finger drilling bullets!" he declared as Hardened bones from the fingertips shot at the enemy, with a spinning motion added to the skeletal bullets. A direct hit will excavate the skin, flesh, and bone. Since the bones of the user can be regenerated, the rate of fire from the user's arsenal is limitless, sending a barrage of them once more. It was clear he had been ticked off, something that could effect his ways of battle or turning him ruthless.

[Akitoki Sigmund rolled 30 using 1d20+5+5+5 ((15)); Ninjutsu Attack]

[Tsuna Shiroma rolled 18 using 1d20+12.  Ninjutsu Defense. Fail]

Shiroma was a little more ready this time for the attack but still the small shards of bone were near impossible to see or predict in the heavy snow fall of the blizzard.  She heard the first one buzz past her ear and dove to one side.  It was the wrong side as three more dug into her shoulder one ripping out the soft flesh over her shoulder and the other two lodging into her chilled muscles. The impact pushing back her shoulder sending her off balance.  Rather than fighting it she used the momentum and rolled back over one shoulder.

She really needed to get a handle on this fight and soon or she was going to end up being nothing but a pin cushion for this guys bones. Coming back up from her roll she had already pulled another arrow back this one larger than the ones before the head broader.  "Have to catch me first bone boy. Ice Release: Arrow of the North Wind!"

The arrow flew from her bow freezing the snow beneath it in a sheet of ice perfectly smooth and as slick as it could be.  The sheet of ice was five feet wide along the path directly between the pair of them all along the path of the arrow. Should the arrow strike her target it would leave a thin layer of ice over a limb or the area on the body it struck.

[Tsuna Shiroma rolled 31 using 1d20+14.  Ninjutsu Attack.]

[00:07, Today: Akitoki Sigmund rolled 33 using 1d20+5+4+5 ((19)); Ninjutsu Defense]

   With the blizzard, it was hard to tell most of his attacks were hitting but every time she castes her own, the clearing to her path was visible for a few seconds to catch glimpses that he was landing his hits. That caused him to smirk. His bone bullets were destructive when it came into contact with anybody. It caused not only flesh wounds, but muscles as well and on rare cases bone damage. He merely was using this to slow her down. Her position had hanged a couple of times already due to the paper bombs and him striking her. He knew it was only a matter of time before she either began to bleed out or become immobile from her wounds.

   She had launched another ice arrow. This pattern seemed vaguely familiar as he remember Nanami was a bow user too at one point in time. But his enemy's was different. They seemed to be infused with ice, a chakra type that was only rare to the bloodline. He finally realized she wasn't an ordinary shinobi. She was a strong leader who had magnificent powers. Being the only one of the group to have a unique kekkei, he knew he had to be the one to take on this fight.

   It wasn't long until the arrow sped its way through the blizzard, seeming to be unaffected by the hind winds of the blizzard as it headed straight towards him. Because she was so unique, he hadn't the slightest clue what her attacks could do if they struck him and he sure as hell didn't want to find out. As the arrow came closer, he noticed the sheet of ice that followed with it. That can't be good. he thought to himself as the arrow struck him in the leg, giving her the satisfactory that she landed the hit. He had been hit in the leg, coming to his knees. His group could see the obvious hit, potentially scaring them. However before their very eyes, a puff of smoke had been in Sigmund's place, a wooden log landing in the snow. In the last moment of being struck, he had tricked his enemy that she hit him and used his substitution jutsu, making his whereabouts unknown now.

   He was able to make his way to the fort she had been standing within, he nearly blended in as he kept the transformation jutsu active still. He was standing only a couple of feet from her at this point. "Now its play time!" he taunted as bones could be heard crackling from within his body. A bone sprouted from his upper arm and with his other hand, he grabbed it by its makeshift hilt, taking a stance as he neared his bone sword. "Let's dance, beautiful," he teased. "Dance of the Camillia!" he shouted as he lunged towards her. Stabbing chaotically and continuously, it causes the Shiroma eyes to lag behind. The speed resembles afterimages, the hand with the sword is again and again visibly projected. And yet the movement is irregular which makes it difficult to predict. With each thrust the sword's track is very capable if changing. The attack comes from unexpected angles, causing a person's delicate defense reaction to come off guard. Though one can have great reflexes and moving ability, it is next to impossible to keep dodging the fierce attack until it stops. Thus is one showed an opening, a finishing blow will be dealt by one stab in an instant.

[00:26, Today: Akitoki Sigmund rolled 19 using 1d20+5+4+4 ((6)); Taijutsu Attack]

After she watched the girl tumble. Nanami pulled her hood down slightly, and angled her head in a way that she couldn't be seen. She was curious if the girl had a similar chakra network like Kotatsu's. She she looked at her and flashed her sharingan for less then a second, just enough time to see the girls chakra network. She blinked as she watched Sigmund dodge the ice spikes which were clearly aimed at him, if the girl had aimed a few feet over they both would have been dodging them "Sigmund, I want her alive. Her chakra network is weird, it may be a Genjutsu.."

After this she takes in the situation, and looks around so far only two were in view. She knew four shots had been fired. So there might be two others. She stays on guard and looks at Nori "I'll help both of you. Which is my way." Since the ninja Nori was facing had yet to make a move on Nori. It looked like a standoff. One of her healing arrows appears and she looks at Sigmund as he engages the girl. Nanami just nods her head and the arrow flies off and strikes Sigmund. It starts closing the wounds on his body. It would take another few seconds for the wounds to fully close.

She is about ten yards from Nori, and taking a defensive stance.

[Tsuna Shiroma rolled 18 using 1d20+10.  Taijutsu Defense. Fail]

There was a moment of triumph as she saw the arrow strike home and then a small puff of smoke and the replacement log showing the fact she had actually missed.  She blinked for a second  her mind distracted ~Where did he get that log?~ Her body was already moving as her mind allowed itself to be distracted for a moment, had she been focused on the battle she would have been better prepared.  As it was the fact that her body wasn't under her control actually proved a good thing in this moment as it saved her life.  The appearance of Sigmund next to her to attack with his bone swords, shocked her mind a bit but her body was already moving pulling another black ice arrow back this one thicker than the others. She loosed the arrow as she leapt back from his chaotic blows.  With the way her battle had been going she shouldn't have been shocked to see the arrow shatter as it met one of his blade, as the other came in and laid and cut across her cheek as she put what little distance between them as she could since the arrow had failed.

The shocking thing from the wounds on her thigh and on her shoulder there was very little blood coming out of the small holes his bullets had drilled into her.  There was a little coming from the wound on her thigh where her leggings had been ripped but it appeared to not be flowing at this point seeming to have turned to ice on her skin. The same was true for the cut on her face there was very little blood that came around on his sword, and no splatter at all.

Not having much time before he would likely close the distance again she simple pulled another arrow into existence and loosed it at him once again trying to give herself some breathing room. "Ice Release: Ice Arrow." It wasn't anything special and she hadn't taken much time to target it, the arrow was meant merely to harass and force him to dodge or block it hopefully giving her a moment to get some distance.

[Tsuna Shiroma rolled 15 using 1d20+14.  Ninjutsu Attack.]

Nanami used healing arrow.

When the arrow struck Sigmund, it vanished and he was coated with a magical healing chakra that closed his wounds that Shiroma inflicted so far. Chakra usage hasn't been restored.

[02:58, Today: Akitoki Sigmund rolled 26 using 1d20+5+4+5 ((12)). Ninjutsu defense]

   During his dance, he had felt an arrow strike him and vanish, covering him an healing essence that seemed to heal his minor wounds from the earlier attacks on the shoreline. He knew Nanami had been watching over him. He'd have to thank her later. However because of the second distraction, it caused him to miss his finishing blow not managing to slice her cheek. He has cursed under his breath as the girl attempted to strike him with another arrow but his blade had broke through it like easy glass. In the back of his mind, he remembered Nanami's words of wanting her kept alive. As he thought over her words, the woman created more distance and fired another arrow. It seemed basic enough to dodge.

   Repeating his earlier tactic, he allowed the arrow to strike him in the chest, giving her the satisfactory of victory however yet another puff of smoke emerged and a log in his place. He managed to get behind her and in that instant he shouted,"Bones Exposed: Bone Prison!" Using bones from both his arms and hands, he's able to create a bone prison, entrapping anyone. In order to perform this tactic, he smashed his hands into the ground, allowing his bones to grow from under ground and emerging up and attempted to cage her. This ninjutsu can take mass amounts of chakra if his opponent is expecting his move but in this case she wasn't. Once the prison is up, Sigmund is able to detach himself from the bones and the bones remain in tact and unbreakable from the inside. He had hoped this would work in order to keep her captive and alive. If What Nanami said was true, they needed her alive at all costs.

[03:20, Today: Akitoki Sigmund rolled 22 using 1d20+5+5+5 ((7)). Ninjutsu Attack]

[Tsuna Shiroma rolled 24 using 1d20+12.  Ninjutsu Defense. Success]

Shiroma knew that the second arrow wouldn't do anything it was meant only to give her a little room to be ready for his next attack.  So when it hit him she was easily suspicious and wasn't at all surprised to see the replacement technique again.  She heard him before she saw him the crunch of snow under his shoe was unmistakable, She was already in the middle of a hand seal when he started his technique.

Deep down her heart sunk as she realized that he was attempting to capture her not kill her with this technique, she wondered if perhaps they had figured out that she was under someone else's control.  She willed her body to seal just a little slower to let the cage of bones close around her an hem her in on all sides, even if it was only a way to let him kill her easier it was alright after everything she had done to her home and people.
Of course all the wishing she ever did to control her movements were in vain. The last seal was formed a moment before it was too late. "Ice Release: Hiding in frost technique." A swirl of dark snow sprang up around Shiroma and she vanished before the bones could close around her disappearing for the moment into the frost.

Using the cover of the snow she moved away giving herself distance between herself and her would be capturer.   Not being sure how useful Nanami's Sharingan was going to be in this blizzard Shiroma opted to not try and use concealment as her only option.  Going only far enough away to make closing to Taijutsu distance problematic she drew another arrow out of the air this one clear as crystal and barely noticeable in the driving winds.  "Ice Release: Hidden arrow!" She didn't notice the dark chakra reaching into the arrow giving it less stealth, at least not till it was already leaping through the air toward Sigmund.

[Tsuna Shiroma rolled 20 using 1d20+14.  Ninjutsu Attack.]

[04:29, Today: Akitoki Sigmund rolled 34 using 1d20+5+4+5 ((20)); Counter attack]

   Sigmund had managed to summon the bones and from the looks of it, he seen that she had hesitated for a moment and literally stood still as the bones began to cave over her however that hesitation didn't last long. Before the bone prison could complete she vanished in a vortex of dark chakra and blended in within the blizzard itself. Damnit. So close. he thought over as he detached himself from the unfinished prison. He had really wished at this time he had Nanami's Sharingan kekkei for himself to have seen where she could have gone. He had done a complete 360 turn, scanning the area closely as the impending blizzard seemed to have gotten worse. He knew from studying her she more likely would have created distance, making any of his taijutsu unusable for the time being as he remembered she only seemed to produce arrow attacks.

   As the blizzard raged on, it seemed like forever as it became quiet and just the winds of the blizzard blew. At the last second, he saw only a second glimpse of what appeared to be an arrow as the girl had announced her attack. Being proficient in ninjutsu, his hand Seals were extraordinary and so quick he was able to sign a technique he had used earlier. "Fire Release: Great Fireball Jutsu!" he stated as the kneaded chakra he brewed inside was exhaled and turned into fire as he blew it out, becoming a constant flamethrower. The arrow she had shot at him seemingly melted and he continued the attack as he consistently exhaled the chakra he needed. Last time she had gotten lucky when it burned out but this time he was surely ready. The mighty flamethrower could be seen as it melted away all the snow on the fort, any snow blowing their way, and it was headed right in her direction. He had been grateful to be one of the few that the Great Sasuke Uchiha taught this technique to personally by him.

Counter attack total: 34

In reply to Snow Shinobi 1 (msg # 107):

(14:24, Today: Yamada Nori rolled 21 using 1d20+2+5+4 ((10)). -4 for Penalty. Total points: 17.)

After she had camouflaged herself with the snow around her, Nori kept her guard up. The tips of her fingers tickled with the kunai knives that were at her sides. Something was coming. She felt it. Despite the faint howling of the wind as the snow swept through them, her ears picked up on a different sound. A sound that was quickly approaching them. It was sharp and swift. It almost sounded like... Sigmund had then shouted something was coming from above. It was a barrage of arrows coming down swiftly towards them. Only they weren't just an ordinary arrows. Something was different about them. They held the same type of chakra that reminded her of... But before she could finish that thought in her mind, she felt herself pushed onto the ground and landed in the snow. Nori turned her head and looked back just as the arrows began to land. "Sigmund!" she shouted before her attention was averted up to look up. She attempted to roll out of the way to dodge the arrows that were coming down in her and Nanami's direction, but one had struck her in the shoulder and lodged itself inside it. "Dammit!" She had heard those arrows coming and yet she couldn't dodge it in time. Damn. She thought that her reaction time should have been better than this.

Nori stood up to her feet and as she saw Sigmund and Nanami begin to engage with this unknown assailant, she heard the sound of the snow crackling beneath someone's feet as they walked. Her eyes turned towards the side and looked in the direction of a man that had been walking towards her and stopped. She turned herself towards the man and let her hands drop from her sides. She smirked. "Probably not as much as I am going to," she responded before she looked off to the side at Nanami was about ten yards away from her. "I got this. Just have my back and I'll have yours." She looked back towards the man. They were to use their old attacks while they were out here, right? Nori darted towards him before disappearing and appearing in front of the enemy in a crouched down position. "Leaf Whirlwind!" she shouted as she outstretched her leg and attempted to deliver a high kick to just underneath his chin to knock him up into the air before she would deliver a low kick back down to the ground.

14:50, Today: Yamada Nori rolled 27 using 1d20+5+5+5.  Taijutsu Attack.

Tsuna Shiroma rolled 14 using 1d20+12.  Ninjutsu Defense.

Shiroma had not been ready for his counter attack the wave of fire rolling out from him and enveloping her arrow. She stood there in stunned silence as the fire washed its way through the blizzard consuming the snow and ice around it as it rushed toward her with hungry intensity.  Her mind went blank her body stiff for a moment as she stared into the heart of the fire.  By the time she started to think about defense it was too late, the flame rushed over her in an intense wave as she was thrown back on its current of air.

The only thing that saved her from severe second and third degree burns was that the fire had to warm her body up to normal before it could start to burn her.  She collapsed her clothes sizzling from burned spots as they touched the snow.  She panted and spat out a mouthful of crystallized blood, before reaching for her bow that had fallen from her hands.  She realize a moment later that it too had been melted after leaving her hands.  That last hit had drained her reserves but the orders she had been given left no question on what she was supposed to do.  Crossing her arms again she pulled them back across each other remaking her bow and slowly forcing herself to her feet. "Is that the best you've got?"  She certainly looked like it might have been or at least the most she could take at the moment, but her programming had her now trying to make him angry, better a dead puppet then a live enemy.

   The flames burned and melted everything it came in contact with. The snow evaporated, the fort caught on fire, and e knew he had hit her hard with this. Her own bow even had melted. She had managed to avoid surrfering burns but he expected that much since she was an unique kekkei user. He watched her as she began to get up as he walked a little closer to her slowly. She taunted him, asking if that's all he had. He couldn't help but smirk down at her. Taunting him had always been ineffective for the fact he wasn't a people purpose to begin with. He had been landing hits and dodged what he could, so he had no reason to be angry or any more aggressive than he should be. The fire spread slowly, the blizzard extinguishing it as best as it could.

   "You've got a lot of nerve asking that question considering the position that you're in," he pointed out, the obvious superior was still standing without a scratch on him at this point. "Now let me finish this!" he told her as he smashed his hands into the fort, the crackling of bones adjusting in his arms and skin and crawled from the ground, forming a new bone prison as it began to engulf her again, hoping it'd close this time.

[19:37, Today: Akitoki Sigmund rolled 31 using 1d20+5+5+5 ((16)).]

In reply to Yamada Nori (msg # 118):

Due to the huge difference, she is able to take down the enemy with ease.

19:51, Today: Snow Shinobi 1 rolled 12 using 1d20+3+3+3 ((3)).

The man had prepared himself as the young girl began her first move, darting towards him and then suddenly disappeared. He grew confused as she reappeared and extended her leg to kick him in the face. He tried to bring his arms up to his face but he was too slow. She had kicked him right under his chin, lifting him into the air and she swung that same leg back down. The sheer force was so strong she managed to break his jaw and a rib as he landed back down. The man groaned as he felt the pains in his jaw and rib. His screaming however alerted the rest and remaining shinobi.

A total of three more showed up, surrounding the girls at the shores. So far one had been taken down and three had became visible but it was still unclear if there was more out there or not. Nanami may have been forced to fight however this would break her laws.

Tsuna Shiroma rolled 20 using 1d20+12.  Ninjutsu Defense.

Shiroma knew what he was going to do knew that she needed to move and get away quickly. However the battle had been too much for her and even as she tried to form the needed seals she felt her knees give out under her.  She watched as the prison grew up around her and knew she would never gather the needed chakra in time.  ~Damn it no!~ She saw the way the prison was growing and knew that this was bad it wasn't restraining her just capturing her keeping her in a box.  She struck out with the weighted end of her bow and sighed knowing that the bones were solid and not going to break from this side.

Her eyes flashed over toward the battle over on the ice and snow and smiled.  "You appear to be needed, now that I'm not going anywhere."  She smiled coldly as she settled down  folding her legs under her despite the wounds on one thigh.

In reply to Snow Shinobi 1 (msg # 121):

When Nori saw that she managed to land a kick against the shinobi's jaw and send him flying back down to the snow, she did a back flip in the air and floated down to the ground before sliding back ankle deep into the snow. "One down..." she began to say before she saw three others suddenly appear and surround her and Nanami. She carefully assessed the three men around her and how exactly she was going to do this. She knew that Nanami couldn't lend a hand in this fight as she knew it would break her laws if she did. She turned her eyes and looked over at Sigmund, seeing him have his hands full with the unknown assailant that had attacked them. Looks like he had his hands full. She was sure she could handle this on her own. She would just have to take each of them down one by one. Nori stood her ground and brought up her hands, quickly making the proper hands signs to create clones of herself. "Clone jutsu!" It was then two replicas of herself appeared and took their stances on either side of her. "Let's play, boys!" she said aloud with a smirk before she darted off towards them, her clones close behind her. She reached down and grabbed two shuriken from her pouches at her sides for which her clones did the same.

"Fire Style: Phoenix Sage Fire!" she called out as she concealed the shuriken within the flames of the fireballs and sent them flying in the direction of the enemy that was in front of her and her clones. She hoped that these would land. They needed to if she wanted to pull off her next attack. All she had to do was get a little bit closer...

21:11, Today: Yamada Nori rolled 15 using 1d20+2+2+4.  Ninjutsu Attack.

Nanami looked at the three and just chuckled "Sorry boys, I am forbidden by my leader to engage in hand to hand. Even though I would kill you all really fast, even without Nori here. Though sense you neglect to do anything." She brings her hands up and vanishes to a nearby hill using the body flicker technique. She looked down from her new vantage point "Oh don't worry.." She says this with a different tone, one more befitting an Uchiha "You'll still die, you are of no use to me, only the girl my captain is fighting is relevant. I really hope he does listen."

Nanami tilts her head as a wind arrow forms "See I am not only the one that will keep them alive. I am also their long range support. I do apologize if I make a mess of your bodies." She licks her lips. There is a change in her personality, she blinks and shakes it off. She felt herself liking the idea of killing them a little strange. But then her eyes glance at the ninja furthest from Nori "Bye-bye!" She says as the arrows fires at attempts to strike its target, the piercing power and force of the arrow could easily leave a big hole in an enemy.



21:44, Today: Nara Nanami rolled 12 using 1d20+11.  Ninjutsu attack - Wind arrow.

   He smirked as his eyes followed the impeding battle between his own squad and her troops. He glanced back at her and have a slight laugh. "My services are never used for saving the damsel in distress," he bluntly told her. "You see," He began as he started to walk slowly around the prison in a circle. "You underestimated my squad, and you certainly underestimated me. You can send all the men in the world and it would turn into a gruesome blood bath," he told her. "My bones are made to kill," he added as he tapped onto the bone prison.

In reply to Yamada Nori (msg # 123):


23:10, Today: Snow Shinobi 2 rolled 27 using 1d20+3+3+4 ((17)); Ninjutsu defense

He wasn't impressed with the lack of ninjutsu skill this one had as he allowed the shurikens to strike him and a puff of snow in his place. He blended in with the blizzard, leaving her concerned and worried about the next move. Just then he reappeared in front of her, repeating the same exact move she had performed earlier on his comrade. "Lead whirlwind!" as he extended his leg to her chin upwards.

23:15, Yesterday: Snow Shinobi 2 rolled 17 using 1d20+3+3+3.  Taijutsu attack.
This message was last edited by the player at 07:17, Mon 04 Sept 2017.

In reply to Nara Nanami (msg # 124):


23:17, Today: Snow Shinobi 3 rolled 30 using 1d20+3+3+4 ((20)); Ninjutsu counterattack

He girl had went on and on about killing them as she disappeared and looked like a creamy, blood hungry girl. He was more disappointed that the land of fire would have such a genin even active with that kind of attitude. She shot the arrow right at him however he was able to sign the exact technique from earlier. "Dark Release: Giant Flameball!" he declared as the kneading chakra from within was exhaled into a massive ball coated with dark flames as shot it right at her, her arrow being engulfed and the ball gaining speed as it drew near her and its target. If it hit, she'd be feeling the powers of darkness throughout her whole body making her immobile for awhile.

In reply to Snow Shinobi 2 (msg # 126):

00:24, Today: Yamada Nori rolled 25 using 1d20+5+5+5. Taijutsu Defense.

Nori didn't think that the shuriken was going to make it through to the clones as her ninjutsu skills, despite having slightly improved, failed to execute the distraction technique she wanted to use to launch her next move. She soon saw the shinobi's figure disappear up into smoke and left her wondering where exactly he went to. Where the hell did he go? Just then he suddenly appeared in front of her and aimed to strike her chin from down below. She brought up  a hand and grabbed hold of his ankle, nearly crushing it within her grasp. "Too slow," she said as she twirled the shinobi around a few times before she sent him flying into the air, releasing the grip on ankle before she quickly disappeared after him. She gripped her hand into a tight fist and pulled it back swiftly. "Strong Fist!" She aimed to hit him square in the middle of his forehead and if she succeeded, the force would fracture the bone and send him flying back down to the ground.

00:44, Today: Yamada Nori rolled 29 using 1d20+5+5+5 ((14)) Taijutsu Attack.
This message was last edited by the player at 07:47, Mon 04 Sept 2017.

In reply to Yamada Nori (msg # 128):

He had miscalculated his timing as the young girl was able to grab hold of his ankle and literally crushed his bones, causing him to scream in pain like his comrade. Next thing he knew he was sent flying with his shattered ankle and had been hit right in the forward with such force that it fractures his skull. The fracture caused his brain to also feel the massive blow and caused a major brain bleed. He had been hit into the ground and began seizing before slowly dying. It had been the first time Nori ever killed someone and actual see death for once. This would cause waves of emotional fall upon her.

00:21, Today: Nara Nanami rolled 17 using 1d20+10 ((7)). Ninjutsu defense

Nanami wasn't prepared for such a technique as it struck the area around her she let out a scream as the pain wracked her. A weird feeling comes over her as it seems like her legs don't work. The area burned around her and she herself was singed. The only saving grace was the cold weather gear she had been wearing which was pretty much useless at this point. Though that was the least of her worries. Not being able to run would complicate things. She claps "That was interesting and painful. I dislike your dark chakra. I won't miss this time."

Her makes a few handseals "Might as well fight fire with wind right. I hope you get blown away as easy as the snow, in a strong wind." She grinned as the final seal is made "Wind Release: Divine Wind jutsu!" The swirling of wind picks up around the snow ninja as a tornado forms around him. The winds could slice into anything it hits.

01:01, Today: Nara Nanami rolled 13 using 1d20+11 ((2)). Ninjutsu Attack - Divine Wind

In reply to Nara Nanami (msg # 130):

Snow Shinobi 3 rolled 12

He had prepared for his next ninjutsu attack, however was stopped when he felt strong winds beginning to form around him, pulling in both the cold and snow around him. Unable to escape, he began to get sliced like paper, gritting his teeth every time his clothes got New tears and new wounds started appearing. It was strong enough to make him feel as if he couldn't breath, with the cold entering his lungs. He began suffocating inside eventually going unconscious and died.

All enemies seemed to be eliminated and Tsuna was captive with Sigmund watching guard.

Nanami had to wait a minute for the feelings in her legs to come back "I really hate that chakra." She starts applying treatment to her wounds. She cracks her neck to one side "There we go, now to see if Sigmund listened." She starts moving in the direction where she last saw them. Then followed the minor path of destruction. Eventually finding Sigmund and the caged girl "I am glad you caught her alive." She looked at the girl "If you resist me this will be a lot more painful then it needs to be."

She looks at Sigmund "I need to use my Sharingan to break the Genjutsu or figure out how I can correct the damage that the Land of Snow ninja have done to her. Do I have your permission Sigmund?"

Watching one by one as her men were dealt with Shiroma raised an eyebrow slightly as she sat quietly for the moment inside the prison.  As long as one of her men was still able to fight the last command of the Genjutsu didn't take effect.  The moment they had finished with the last of them Shiroma deep in her own mind shivered in fear.  She had never been able to resist any order that was given to her and this one was one of the deepest set, one of the first ever placed on her.  "Well then seeing as you have caught me..."  With a simple spreading of her hands she molded her chakra into a simple kuni of ice.

~No...not this way I am not going out this way!~ Shiroma reached for the kuni but not turning it toward Nanami or Sigmund.  She held it for a moment and then twisted it around so that the point was aimed right for her heart.  Her inner self, something she had never even considered before she had been put under this Genjutsu,  that part of her that made up her deepest desires reached out to grab her own hands.  The kuni stopped an inch from her own heart as her body seemed to strain as though something was holding her back.

   Before the conversation could continue, Nanami had finally showed up. The scream of the other man still echoes throughout the land however it eventually calmed down overtime. He knew he girls could handle themselves without his aid finally. She had praised him for capturing her and then looked at the woman and asked permission to use her kekkei for some kind of genjutsu. He looked over at Nanami then the girl within the prison. He smirked as Nanami wanted to assist the girl rather than kill her. "I'd much rather have her interrogated instead of playing mind tricks as to how to save her-" he was eventually cut off as he noticed she started to form more ice. In those very seconds, he had held up his bone sword in retaliation. "Don't even think about it," but then in a weird twist of events, she pointed the ice spike towards herself. Oh for fucks sake. She's gonna do this! he thought to himself. He needed her alive. She had went for the stab and Sigmund naturally tried to put his arm in the prison however could barely reach. However he noticed she had stopped and was hesitating. Her hand had been shaking to keep stabbing while her other hand literally tried to stop herself. What on Earth... he thought over.

   "She's struggling. Something's wrong with her. She's a prisoner to them, a pawn," He said aloud as he tried to reach further, grabbing the girl's arms with the spike. "Nanami, hurry. It looks like some kind of mind control jutsu or something," he said, holding onto to Shiroma's arm. It figured it must be an eternal battle within herself. A part of her old self was probably still there. He wouldn't doubt Kotatsu was behind this too. He was a sick son of a bitch to do this to a young girl that he literally almost wanted to kill. He felt guilty but pushed it aside.

Nanami saw the struggle in the girl and the moment Sigmund spoke the girl lifted her eyes just enough. Then Nanami looked at her as the Sharingan activated "Sharingan!" The girl would feel the intense feeling of dread for a moment. Which unfortunately the Genjutsu portion of the Sharingan carries. Since only a few things could stave off the power of the Sharingan, the girl's body would relax and then go limp.

[Private to GM: (Unless you want me to roll or something the next thing happens)]

The world suddenly shifts to a desert plain, a place just outside the Hidden Sand. It was a warm and soothing atomsphere. Nanami knew she would have to learn what happened to the girl before she would risk asserting the Sharingan further, as a forceful expulsion of a Genjutsu or ability that control's minds could break the girl. So now the two were standing there. The entire coversation would be heard out loud by those outside of the Genjutsu "I am Nanami of the Hidden Leaf. Your mind and body are in conflict, do you know what was done to you? Is it a Genjutsu? Or A Forbidden art of sorts? Tell me what you can recall since you lost control?"

In reply to Snow Shinobi 2 (msg # 129):

Nori had felt her fist make contact with her opponent's face and the sheer force behind it let her know that it did indeed fracture his skull. She could practically hear the cracking of bone ring in her ears before he was sent flying back down to the ground with his now shattered ankle. She floated back down to the ground as she watched the shinobi hit the ground and begin to seize before stopping. She landed ankle deep within the snow and she took a few steps over towards the man before she stopped beside him. She could see his lifeless eyes and the way his mouth was left gaping open as he had taken his last breath. All she found she could do was stare at his face. Nori knelt down in silence and reached out a hand before she closed the man's eyes. This was the first time she had seen a lifeless body on the ground and it was all because of her. He was dead because of her. She knew this should have had a bigger impact on her, but like this moment, she was cold and still. She had no murderous intentions when it came to fighting, but somehow she felt in the depths of her soul that this wasn't going to be the first one. She hadn't really realized how much stronger she had become until this very moment and it scared her just a little. She brought up a hand towards her chest and said a little prayer before she stood up from the snow and made her way away from the lifeless shinobi.

Nori made her way in the direction of where she last remembered seeing Sigmund, eventually following the path of minor destruction that soon led to her seeing Sigmund and Nanami with the unknown assailant in a cage. "I see you managed to subdue her," she said as she stopped off to the side of Nanami and looked within the cage. She had briefly seen the girl hold the spike of ice up to her neck as if threatening to kill herself, but as Sigmund reached out to stop her, Nori saw the girl soon stop just as the spike was about to puncture her neck. What was going on? Was she really being controlled? Was Kotatsu the one behind sending this girl to kill them? The girl went limp within the cage and Nori took a few steps towards the cage. Nanami had used her Sharingan and within moments, she could hear nothing but the sound of her friend's voice speaking out loud. "Gen...jutsu...?" she said in a low voice.

   Sigmund had eventually released his grip from the girl's arm as her body went limp. He still kept the prison active however because he was unsure if she'd try something or not during Nanami's mind invasion. He found it odd however that she knew how to use the abilities of her Sharingan without proper training from Sasuke. He doubted Sakura knew much about it because it wasn't her bloodline. He wondered what else Nanami knew or could do. He pushed it aside; it wasn't his business after all.

   His thoughts were interrupted when Nori asked one of the most dumbest questions in history. "Yes a genjutsu. Did you not learn anything in school?" he snapped lowly as he stood up and glanced at her before reverted his eyes back to Nanami and the girl in the prison.

Upon hearing Sigmund make that snappy comment about her not learning anything in school, Nori closed her eyes and breathed in, taking a deep breath as she let the comment roll off her shoulders. "I know what a Genjutsu is, you jerk," she said in a low voice as she opened her eyes and glanced back to Nanami and the girl in the cage. She was going to make another comment about Sigmund, but decided to hold her tongue. She didn't want to stoop to that level with him. Why was it that he always had to insult her intelligence like this? She swore that she could say the littlest thing and he would insult her somehow. Did he not realize the things he said sometimes and not hear how he comes off? Then again, he probably didn't think a lot before he said anything. Nori closed her eyes and breathed in the calm before she opened her eyes and breathed out the conflict.

   Her retaliation was amusing to him. Was that the best she got: calling him a jerk? Was it suppose to hurt his feelings or make him cry? He smirked at her as he watched her hold her tongue and tried to breathe out her frustrations. He had walked up to her, towering over her as little as she was. He had a whole head above her. Looking down at her with his ocean blue eyes, he opened his mouth in the most venomous tone, "I am your commanding officer. Call me a jerk again and I'll be sure to cut that tongue of yours before you can say it a third time." He had glared at her at this point, a more dominate side taking over his persona. She was going to respect him whether she liked it or not. He was in charge of this mission and she had to do his bidding whether she wanted to or not. She didn't have free will out here. She had to learn her place even if it meant threatening her.

Nori was trying to avoid conflict. In fact, fighting with someone that she actually cared about made it worse for her. She wanted to just let it go and let it roll off her shoulders yet she felt Sigmund beside her towering over her. She lifted her eyes up and just stared into his blue hues, pressing her lips together tightly as she looked up at him unafraid. "Just because you are a commanding officer doesn't mean you have power to control me, Sigmund. You may be able to give me orders on what to do on this mission and I may have to do what you say, but don't you think for a second that gives you power over me as a person. Insult me as much as you want. Threaten me as much as you want. It won't change that fact," she said in as subtle a voice that she could muster and she didn't waiver. "I'm not going to simply respect you because you rank above me. If that's how you feel this is going to work, than I'm afraid you're going to be sorely disappointed. You have to learn how to give respect in order to receive it and you have yet to get it from me. Then again, coming from someone like me who is so beneath you, that shouldn't matter to you, right?"

   He couldn't help but smirk as her ranting went into one ear and out the other. "Tch. At least for once you got that right. You are beneath me. You will always be beneath me and you will always be that sad girl I can't get rid of," he mocked as he pushed her back from him. "You think your taijutsu is going to get you far? Please," he taunted. "You are never going to be as good as Nanami or me. Your idol was even taken down by ninjutsu itself. And you know what saved his ass? Ninjutsu. Get it through your head that you're never going to impress me. You're never going to be stronger than me and you're never going to be someone I'll ever respect!" he finished pushing her down this time. However his dramatic insults had changed his eyes from the ocean blue to a bright green with red underline eye shadow. It had been known that this only surfaced when he got too temperamental or was powering up.

   He blinked a few times as he realized what he had done and just stared at her in silence. The tensions between them had risen up this time. All that she had said to him didn't even stick however he was sure what he said would stick with her. With an exhale of his breath, he merely turned on his heal and walked away, not only from Nori but also the bone prison and Nanami. He had disappeared into the blizzard, leaving no trace of ever being found.
This message was last edited by the player at 08:43, Tue 05 Sept 2017.

In reply to Nara Nanami (msg # 135):

Shiroma shook as she held the kuni of ice pointed at her heard.  The point creeping  ever slowly closer to her heart as Nanami settles herself to get into the plane of the girls mind.  She feels the instant that the Sharingan is activated the presense of another mind in her own reaching out to her shaping the vision that could be seen.

Shiroma stood there on the plain wreathed in dark shadows her dark ice bow in hand, as she stared coldly at Nanami. "You aren't welcome here." Arrows froze on her hand as she pulled back the bow and loosed dozens of ice arrows flying for Nanami with lethal intent.  There was a moment as the scene seemed to stand still for a long moment as the arrows of dark ice flew cutting through the air.   The next moment there was the sound of shattering Ice as bight clear blue ice met the dark ice in mid air. Another figure landed just a short ways from Nanami clad in all white and blues like ice itself, her hood was pushed back as well and another Shiroma stood there her bow drawn as well.  This one of white blue ice like the arrows that had stopped the arrows just a moment before. "Actually I would prefer if she stayed."

The white Shiroma turned her eyes to Nanami and smiled a rather warm smile considering her abilities. "Thank you for not just killing me, though I am a bit shocked and would love to know why but some other time." As she had spoken the Shiroma shrouded in darkness had fired another volley, and with as much skill as she showed before the white Shiroma picked them out of the air with her own. "We are talking here, thank you." She turned back to Nanami and smiled, "You had some questions I think. I am not totally sure I assume it is a form of Genjutsu, but the truth is..." She spun on her heel deflecting another arrow from her dark self with her bow staff.  "I really am not sure. And yes...I remember everything...the last year...it has been a bit of a living hell." Her voice had broken a little thinking about the last year.

Nanami watched as the dark side attacked, and the person who was really in the body spoke and prevented the arrows from striking anywhere near them "Why is simple, those who have a common enemy can become quick friends. Though your chakra network is very skewed, its like a combination of a genjutsu and jutsu. There is a way, and that is to purge the dark chakra and Genjutsu at the same time. It can be done."

She pauses for a moment "I can do this, but it won't be pleasant initially. But from what I read and what my teacher told me. Three things are required for this. One is a big surge of chakra, second at the same time we will both need to use the release technique. If you don't know it. It just puts more of the strain on me. The third thing is an emotional burst from you." She sighed a little "That from what my sensei told me, is the most difficult part. Though she told me a couple of ways to do this. If you are up for it, I am." She looks quite focused and prepared.

Shiroma stepped back and clapping her hands together before she slammed them down onto the ground a thick dome of ice arching up over the both of them as she knelt there for a moment.  The instant the dome closed over them both there was the sounds of dozens of impacts as dark ice arrows slammed brutally into the ice dome protecting them from all sides.  "That should hold for a moment."

She sighed and turned back to Nanami listening closely to what she was saying. There was a dark glint to her eye as she looked at Nanami, "This year hasn't been pleasant, whatever I have to go through to get out of this will be heaven."

She ducked as an arrow slammed down through the top of the dome and she frowned, "Shouldn't be getting through this so fast."

Shaking her head to refocus she looked back at Nanami.  "I don't have any concept on the release technique if I had I would have been trying it for the last year since I was placed under this.  I can provide the emotions that isn't a problem, as for Chakra...well I will need her help for that." She pointed up to indicate the dark ice arrow that was sticking from the roof of the doom.  "She's not just the Genjutsu or whatever this is...she is also the part of me that stopped fighting and just wanted to accept it."  Shiroma blinked, "I'm not sure how I know that but I know thats true...strange feeling." She thought about it a moment more, or rather would have had there not been another three arrows slamming through the dome.  "Will think on that later."

Nanami listened and nods "Then I suppose we can't do this without the part of you that lost hope, and give her hope. I have an idea. But I will need you to do your best to keep those Ice arrows from striking me. Even though this place is not real, attacks can still cause mental damage." She places a hand on Tsuna's shoulder "Leave it to me, ok?" She gives Tsuna a smile, trying to give her some peace of mind.

Then she turns and starts moving quickly towards the dark version of Tsuna. Many arrows come close. Thhough one slams into Nanami's shoulder. Sigmund and Nori see a small trickle of blood roll down Nanami's cheek from her left eye.

She stops just short of the dark version of Tsuna and says "Why have you lost hope? Why have you given up?"

Shiroma blinked and then nodded dropping the dome of ice allowing Nanami to move as she needed.  The dark Shiroma stood in the wreckage of a dozen pillars of dark ice that  lay broken and arrows shattered upon the dome lay everywhere.  She was panting and on her knees shivering and looked up as Nanami came out of the dome. She Roared and clearly forced herself to her feet sending another wave of dark ice flying out at the pair of girls now closing in on her.

Two pillars of dark ice rose up and sent waves of arrows out at the pair.  Shiroma did her best intercepting most of them with her own arrows but a few made it through.  The energy of rage soon is burning itself out and both of the matching girls are soon on their knees panting hard.  Dark Shiroma looks up at Nanami snarling as much as she could through the exhaustion. "Lost hope...I never had any to begin with....They all ran away!"

Her dark self swung her bow at Nanami, the blow was slow and akward and even in her exhuasted state Shiroma was able to bring her own up to block.  The pair pushed at each other dark ice and bright blue white splintering as they clashed for a moment before falling back from each other.  "What do you mean they all ran away?"

"They all left me, first momma and papa when those bandits came." There were dark tears freezing on the dark Shiroma's face.  "Then Anari-kun was killed when that man attacked Shimogakure, and Yamauchi Sensei took Yuki-chan and they ran away..." The girl was in near hysterics at this point.  "They all left me...what was I supposed to do."

Shiroma just knelt there looking at her double realizing rather suddenly all that she stood for.  All her fear and anger, all the hurt and worry that she had just pushed aside and pushed down.  "But they didn't...we told them to run.  We knew that they were after us and if the team stayed they would all be killed."

The dark Shiroma turned dark frosted eyes at her light self. "Well it didn't help did it? They still died and this time it was us they were running from!  This time it was us that killed them!" The pain on both of the girls faces was so clear at the memory of the death of her team as they both fell silent.

Nanami smiles a bit walking forward towards the dark half "It seems you need someone to stand by yourside." She steps forward and throws her arms around the dark half hugging her gently and pulling the dark half of Tsuna close to her "We all suffer tragedy, we just need that one pillar to steady our path. Let me be that pillar for the both of you." She knew she had to get both halves closer to her. Seeing how weak and tired they both were "I need you two to come together. Come here, please." She beckons to the light side of Tsuna "I will protect you both."

She waits to see if the light side of tsuna comes to her or not.

The dark Shiroma tries to pull away and then shuddering and shaking in her arms as she felt herself barely able to stay there kneeling so doubted she could pull away even if she wanted too.  It felt so good to be held by someone that she let herself relax some into the  hug.

Shiroma shuddered and watched as Nanami walked over and hugged her darker self.  Seeing the sight made Shiroma smile as she panted and slowly pushed herself up from her knees to walk over slowly toward the pair.  She wasn't able to walk much and soon collapsed to her knees but she was close enough.  She reached out to take Nanami's hand. Both of them clearly on the last ounce of their strength having fought each other so much.

Nanami takes hold of Tsuna's hand and pulls her close, embracing both of them "I will take this horrible feeling away, and do my best to make sure you don't suffer like this again." As she embraced the two of them, the area suddenly shifted to a sunny hill. Nanami smiled "You can always trust me." She whispers to them.

Though this is when Sigmund and Nori watch as Nanami's Chakra mode activates. Both her and Tsuna begin to glow with a white soothing light. It was warm, even Sigmund and Nori could feel the odd warmth given off by them. The snow and ice around Tsuna and Nanami began to melt. It was unusual to say the least. Tsuna would feel the warm chakra flow through her, cleansing the dark chakra from her "Now to release you. I may pass out after the release technique." This was more of a message for Sigmund and Nori.

Nanami closed her eyes as she used her chakra to pulse through Tsuna. She had to wait for the right moment. She brings up both her hands "The joy of being able to use a single hand to make hand-seals." Then she makes the hand seal -Tiger- with each hand "Release!" Outside there is a bright surge and the visible effects of Nanami's chakra mode disappear. She used each hand for a release technique. Tsuna would feel the effects of whatever the genjutsu was, and the dark chakra fade "You'll fe----el a lot better soon." The Genjutsu that Nanami used fades "See you soon." She smiled as her presence left Tsuna's mind.

Nanami feints and begins to fall back towards the ground.
This message was last edited by a game editor at 05:17, Fri 08 Sept 2017.

The pair of Shiromas looked at Nanami for a moment and then at each other as the Genjutsu began to fade way taking the plain they were standing in with it. "Well I guess we will see how this works out."  "Yeah..." The Genjutsu faded and Shiroma shuddered in the outside world as she blinked and panted the ice kuni in her hand melting into nothing.  She looked around  and then started to laugh even though she was still in the bone cage that Sigmund had left her in.  "Well that worked."

~So it seems.~

There was a moment as she hesitated and then looked around...nope she was back in the real world she thought. "Oh it seems that you are still there..."

~So are you...interesting.~

"Yeah will have to figure this out some time."

~But not now.~

"Agreed."  She took stock of the cage and then looked around seeing Nanami on the ground and blinked worried seeing if there was anyone else around, like the boy that had put her in this cage in the first place.

   Sigmund had eventually returned, Nanami not having a clue of the confrontation jay took place between Nori and him earlier. He had carried each and every dead snow shinobi back to their spot for potential loot or other stuff they could ransack them for. Upon returning, he noticed Nanami had been unconscious on the ground. He had figured as much when he had seen the glowing light earlier. The fire seemed to have been distinguish from the cold blizzard winds. Nori seemed to have been nowhere in sight. He didn't blame her but had no time to go looking for her right now. He lined the dead shinobi together down at the bottom of the fort as he walked up to the steps of the wall where he left Shiroma in his prison.

   His eyes had changed since the last time Shiroma had seen them, an indication he was still on guard from earlier's heated confrontation with his own teammate. He walked up to the bone prison, looking over the girl with interest with his green eyes. "Are you an ally or foe?" he questioned, not sure if what Nanami did actually worked or not due to his absence throughout the process.

Shiroma shifted and cracked her neck slightly sighing in a bit of exhaustion from the breaking of the Genjutsu not to mention the fight from before.  Her eyes shifted to look up Sigmund their hew having changed from a deep navy blue to bright ice blue.  She tilted her head slightly to one sided.  "Well if I am an ally depends a lot on you and yours.  However I no longer am the same person that attacked you."  She paused from a moment raising an eyebrow in thought as she tried to put together a rather difficult thought.  "At least..." She sighed and then shook her head, "I am no longer your foe as the Genjutsu or whatever it was is gone now.  And last I checked the land of frost had not declared war on the land of fire."

Nori knew that what she was saying would just be pointless as he always dismissed her feelings as just her being dramatic. Even when she was being serious. He would see her as nothing more than someone that was beneath him. She was like the gum beneath his shoe. Someone he could never get rid of, huh? He certainly could do that if he wanted to. She let him push her back, but her gaze remained unwavering as he did so. All these things he was saying...was he looking to purposefully hurt her feelings so that she would fall apart? Did he still think that her emotions controlled her? She simply rant on and on. He was doing this on purpose. He wanted to taunt her and make her angry...or sad. He was hoping to get underneath her skin. Nori knew all of this, but little did he know that she was a lot stronger than what she used to be. Although he would never see her that way. He would see her as a pest. Someone that he would never accept her or respect her. She swore sometimes he was like a little kid throwing a tantrum. It reminded her of when they were kids. When she was pushed back by him, her heel caught on a rock and she fell onto the ground. Her green eyes never left his ocean blue ones, but soon she saw something unexpected happen. That ocean blue gaze of his turned into a bright green one a red, underlying shadow. That was something she hadn't seen before and for a moment, she felt her heart pound louder. She just stared at him in return. There was a tension between them that she hadn't felt before. He was angry. Probably angrier than he had ever been. Could that have been what triggered those eyes? Nori watched him walk away and sighed.

She slowly stood up to her feet and brushed off the cold, wet snow from her clothes. She didn't know how the hell this was going to work with Sigmund as their leader. She knew she was going to have to listen and do what was asked of her, but that was all. They'd just be teammates. That was all. Or were they even that? Forget it. It was pointless to think of that now. If this was how things were going to be, then fine but she wasn't going to leave just because Sigmund was taunting her with all of these insults. She looked over at the girl in the cage still in the same position she was in before this little confrontation. She didn't know just how long this Genjutsu was going to last. She could only hope Nanami got what she wanted out of this. It was strange. Even she had felt a little distance from Nanami in the past couple of days. It was unlike them to not really talk. Well, hopefully she could help this girl if that was her goal. Nori knew there was no point in going after Sigmund, either. And why would she go after him anyway? He was the one that walked away. Well, this time she would, too.

The red head turned on her heel and made her way back through the snow to go back in the direction of the snow shinobi she had taken down earlier. Nanami had taken down the other shinobi, but she knew there had to be more somewhere. Sending out just a few. Now that just didn't seem right. They had already been ambushed, but she was sure that they had yet to see the last of them. There were more around. She felt it. So what were they waiting for? She turned her head and looked over at the shinobi she had taken down. Something had pulsed inside her at that moment. She could feel a certain warmth surround her and she turned her head to look in the direction that Nanami and the girl was in. She saw a faint white glow emerge suddenly before it just as soon disappeared. Was she out of the Genjutsu now? Nori turned on her heel and made her way back in her direction. Her ears picked up a few voices speaking to each other. One sounded like a girl's voice. Then the other sounded like...him. She stopped in her tracks at seeing two silhouettes through the snow blizzard. She took a few steps closer in their direction and saw Sigmund in front of the bone prison talking to the girl inside. She stopped upon seeing the bodies of the dead shinobi and Nanami on the floor.

"We have to get going," Nori said aloud as she made her way over towards Nanami and knelt down beside her friend. "More of them may be coming." She lifted her up from the snow and draped her on her back. Once her arms were draped on her shoulders, she hooked her arms underneath her knees before she fixed her on her back.
This message was last edited by the player at 04:55, Sun 10 Sept 2017.

Nanami slowly comes too as she is being picked up and placed on Nori's back. She can't help but smile a bit. Her chakra was about about thirty percent. She looks around and sees Shiroma "I am guessing it worked or you might have ended yourself." Though even though she was talking. She took the time to rest and recover while being carried by Nori. She managed to hear the tail end of what Shirome had said "We could use another ally in this fight." She looks at Sigmund "And she would take some of the pressure of me as well. You'll join us right?" She says as she looked at Shiroma with tired eyes.

Even though she knew overall Sigmund had the final say. Having another around will help if she has to use drastic measures. The words Sasuke told her in the time they spoke stuck in her mind. She knew it was a lose lose situation if Sigmund fought Kotatsu. No matter how things go. Sigmund would lose. The one thing Sasuke said to her.. If anybody followed his path, he personally would go after them. If Sigmund's blood awakened it would bad, if Sigmund fights Kotatsu it would be equally bad. Disobeying a direct order from Sasuke would have consequences. Nanami wasn't sure if he knew how bad those consequences might be "And Nori is right we should move soon."
This message was last edited by a game editor at 07:35, Sun 10 Sept 2017.

   Sigmund had remained quiet as he studied Shiroma carefully as she explained about the said genjutsu that had taken over her. She had explained that her land didn't declare war with the land of fire, which sounded odd because none of them barred their headbands so there was no indication that they were from there. Whomever pointed them out to her, she sure remembered well after being under whatever seemed to have controlled her earlier.

   It wasn't long before Nori chimed in, suggesting they should be on the move soon as she was sure there was going to be more coming or the chances of more coming. With their commander gone, he doubted that more were to come. He took care of the remainder earlier and executed ones they girls had left alive from before. Nanami had been taken care of as well as Nori picked her up and slung her over her shoulder, holding onto to her. It wasn't long before Nanami came to to add her input about the situation. She was friendly, meaning she was herself after what she put herself through, however she offered services and their alliance without permission.

   Sigmund glanced over at Nanami, having to be the one to say something. "It is not your place to declare whether we need an ally or not or another in this squad. I know you're aware, however do not extend hospitality to anybody anymore," he told her. He didn't snap at her or didn't sound rude. He simply reminded her that not everyone needs to be allied with them for the greater good.

   He looked back at Shiroma. "Sigmund," he said, introducing himself as he extended his hand to her within the prison. "Welcome to the squad. I'll get you squared away within our land once we return from our current objective," he explained. He remembered her earlier comment about how the land of frost didn't declare war however her land was either under siege or in fact they were allied with the land of snow. "You can accompany me and my squad as invitation from me personally. I am sorry your land is apart of this destruction. We are here to address that issue and the rumor that there is a strange light within this land," he explained as he touched the bone prison, it shattered, turning into bone dust, allowing his captive to be free and be their new teammate.

Shiroma arched an eyebrow slightly at the coldness she felt between the group well at least between Sigmund and the others.  She wondered what it was that had caused it and then just pushed it aside.

~Not our place to ask.~

~Indeed.~

She smiled softly and took his offered hand. "Shiroma Tsuna, former Genine of the land of Frost.  Not that there is one at this point." She watched the prison disintegrate and stood up albeit shakily but still was able to get to her own feet.   "I might be of some help right off.  Those three you killed were the only ones in my squad. We were the only squad that they sent out to intercept you. Until the Genjutsu was broken, I would think that they had no idea that we were beaten, since no one else lived." There was absolutely no sadden in her voice about the death of those she had been working with. She was in truth ecstatic about it since they had basically been an extension of her captors.

"As for the lights...I happen to know exactly what you are talking about. I was stationed there as one of the guards till I was sent out to deal with the three of you." She started to take a step and felt her legs shuddering and wasn't sure she could walk herself without support. She reached out to form what little chakra she had left into her bow to lean on and then stopped, realizing that could easily be mistaken for a hostile act. "Just so there is no misunderstanding...I could use a walking stick and can make it myself."

She crossed one hand over the elbow of the other, the first two fingers extended. Slowly drew it down the length of that arm across her opposite hand with the wrists twisted and arched to all the arms to pull apart directly left to right.  In the trail of her fingers her the air froze as her bow was formed inch by inch in bright white blue ice rather then the dark blue black from before.   Once it was formed she pressed one end into the ground and gripped the shaft of the bow leaning on it and sighing. "Much better." As she was able to take a couple tentative steps without falling.

   After Shiroma mentioned she knew exactly where the light beam's source was at, Sigmund knew she'd be of good use for navigation. She knew the land better than they did. He was more surprised she remembered everything after being under a genjutsu like that. She she continued to speak, he noticed that his attacks had a lot of effect on her however Nanami being weak after what she did, he knew she didn't have the strength to heal right now. "Nanami is our medical kunoichi. However in her condition, it'll be awhile before she can heal those wounds of yours. I apologize for the wounds," he said, glancing at the obvious wounds that seemed to have her hurting.

   "Let us find a spot to rest as half the group is exhausted. We'll set up camp away from here, set a perimeter, and stay under the radar tonight. In the morning we'll be rested and you, Shiroma, can lead us to that beam," he explained to the girls of his plans and what they needed to do. He was sure whomever sent out the order would be back any minute to see if Shiroma had been successful or not. Seeing an empty fort would be the first clue to the failure of their plans and the success of their defeating each and every one of them and managed to save one.
This message was last edited by a game editor at 02:01, Mon 11 Sept 2017.

Nanami had gotten used to being talked too like that. Though she disliked it, and didn't ever recall their original Sensei treating them like that. All Nanami could do was smile and nod. Her head rests against Nori's shoulder. While Sigmund talked to Shirome. She leaned up and whispered in Nori's ear in a barely audible voice "We need to talk in private, when able."

Nanami looked at Shirome and Sigmund "In the morning I should be a hundred percent. That was intense though. I'll have to figure out a way to do that more efficiently. In case we run into more of your kin. Which is the other reason I wanted you to join us." She looks at Sigmund and nods her head. A thank you of sorts "I don't want to kill others who are controlled like you were, if it can be helped." Nanami's eyes lift to meet Shirome's. Her smile and eyes showed her sincerity in the words she spoke. Then she went back to resting her head on Nori's shoulder..

Shiroma leaned on her bow staff listening to the others and thinking over the past year what she had learned and remembered.  Not to mention the training before all that.   She sighed softly shaking her head, "I'm afraid that might not be possible, I hope it is honestly but...I think the only reason you could help me was I had...well fractured." She blushed slightly her cheeks warming as she thought about her second personality that was still getting used to being the one in the back seat. "We honestly need to plan that anyone we meet should be met with intent to kill, I had every intention of seeing you all dead had you not taken extreme measures to capture and free me."  She sighed letting the though end there.

"I do happen to know a spot not far from here that could be used as a place to rest and recover.   Northwest of here about a mile away there is an ice fissure that we can hold up in and I can even make it closed enough to prevent most from finding us should you wish."

   Sigmund remained quiet as Nanami and Shiroma exchanged opinions about their enemies that resided in this land. From Sigmund's instructions, they were told to kill anyone they encounter unless otherwise told or if the situation called for surrender. What he got from Shiroma was that this land was forced to fight, they didn't join the war willingly. However looking over at the headbands the enemies they had just killed, they barred a different symbol than the symbol Shiroma bared on her clothing. this meant the troops she was in charge of were of those in the Land of Snow, shinobi that willingly joined the cause. However this came to another observation that the mysterious cloaked man from the chunin exams killed the land of snow's daimyo, which meant the land of snow was also taken over and forced to fight. He was sure that wasn't the case though. If people were forced to fight, they would surrender and ask to be sparred; ones who willingly chose to look for world domination would fight without hesitation. He was certain most of the enemies didn't have genjutsu used on them like Shiroma was. Shiroma had special skills that they knew she wouldn't just willingly fight.

   "I thought it over and Shiroma is right. We cannot spare everybody. From the looks of it, it wouldn't seem likely all these shinobi were under the same genjutsu as Shiroma is. They didn't seem to have any special abilities about them other than that they had access to that dark chakra," he explained, giving his input on he situation. As much as he'd love to save lives of those innocent, not all deserved mercy after what they have done. "If they bare the same headband as Shiroma, take caution and see if they'll surrender or ask for mercy. However they strike first, we are to kill them without hesitation. We are shinobi and we are at war. The smaller countries either allied with the five nations or they allied with the Land of Snow. It is easy to tell the difference between sieged nations and willingly joined nations," he added as he looked back at Shiroma.

   "You are in no condition to move a mile from here," he pointed out. In her condition, she'd be limping the entire way, slowing them down. With Nori carrying Nanami, Sigmund had no choice but to do the same for Shiroma as well. "I am to blame for your injuries. For that, I am in debt to you until you are healed, making you my responsibility," he told her as he walked up to her, scooping her in his arms as he cradled her. "Point the way and we'll go," he said. His seemingly green eyes started to change back to the ocean blue he naturally possessed. The red underline shadow disappearing as well. His anger had calmed down and his intent to kill or destroy seemed to have disappeared. However the one thing he had to admit was how in the world did he end up in a squad with a bunch of girls? He had hoped Shiroma wouldn't become a damsel in distress either.

Nori looked back up at Nanami before she gave her a small smile before she looked over at Sigmund. She knew that when her friend suggested to make this girl an ally of theirs that Sigmund would have something to say about it. He did have the final say, didn't it? He certainly did like to demonstrate his power a lot and it honestly was a little annoying. Whenever she heard something spew out of his mouth that was authoritative it made her want to roll her eyes and just walk away from him. But she had to keep her cool. She wasn't the same person that would try to explain her feelings and try to justify herself. She was just going to keep her cool and go with the flow of things. However, that didn't mean that she didn't have an opinion or say in anything. Although, she wasn't sure if any of those thoughts or opinions would be heard by him. Through one ear or at the other. She felt like the only person he would ever listen to would be Nanami. He made it quite clear that he didn't value her as a person. When she actually heard him extend out an invitation to this girl, her eyes slightly widened. Wait. He did what? He was actually asking her to...join them? She pressed her lips together tightly. Was that a wise idea? They hardly knew anything about this girl other than she was under a Genjutsu and know she wasn't, so that made her a good person? What made this girl so different that he didn't exceed as much caution as he would others? Much less offer her help because he was the one that caused her injuries. Nori hiked Nanami up further onto her back and looked away from the pair. She didn't know why, but she she didn't know if she could trust this girl.

Although part of her thought that he was only going to use her just to get information out of her to help them with this mission. Was that the only reason why he was inviting her? Did he have other motivations? Honestly, from what she was hearing from him, he was actually being sincere to this girl and she didn't know why. He certainly didn't seem to care when he hurt... She lightly shook her head. "There's a small cave not too far ahead that would be good for us to rest. Another blizzard may came through here, so I think it's probably best to rest there and get a fire going. It's not going to help Nanami heal any faster of we are out here in the snow," she told Sigmund. "She needs her rest. Especially if she is going to help heal..." She turned her head and looked over at the girl. Nori grew silent before she looked back at Nanami over her shoulder when she felt her head rest on her shoulder. She blinked her green eyes down at her before she gave her a small nod. Talk to her about something? About what?

She turned her head and looked at the girl. Nori also didn't want to kill anyone else if it wasn't necessary. Especially if they were being controlled against their well. It would be like killing an innocent person for no good reason. Her mind flashed back to the snow shinobi that was beginning to get covered from the snow of the blizzard and she pressed her lips tightly together. She had no intention of killing him. In fact, her whole way of fighting was to not do that and yet she did. Somehow part of her did feel awful inside. Was he being controlled, too? If he was, she would never know. All she could do was tell herself she did the right thing and that she wasn't going to get to such lengths again should she be able to help it. She closed her eyes briefly before they opened again and turned to look at Sigmund. He was right. They did need to exceed caution. These shinobi could pose as someone like this girl was, but really be a threat to them. She was sure, though, that they would be able to weed them out and be able to tell the difference between who were their allies and who were their foes.

When she saw him pick the girl up suddenly, Nori was a little taken back. Wait. He was taking responsibility for injuring her? What the hell? He was even going to carry her? She lightly furrowed her eyebrows together and she looked away. What the hell was that? Without a word, she began to walk forward through the snow with Nanami on her back. All she felt she wanted to do at this point was put herself at a distance from him right now. He confused her sometimes. One minute he's pushing her onto the ground and then the next he is acting like some good guy who wants to help someone he doesn't even know? Sometimes she swore he had two different personalities. Only she got the bad one over the good every time.

Nanami chuckled a bit as she ran through the many scenario's, and how she would deal with things when they came up. The thing that still bothered Nanami, is while they worked well together. The lack of solidarity as group was showing a bit. She knew Sigmund had some respect for her. Nori and Sigmunds relationship was very odd to her. At times they showed emotions towards one another. Then other times its an awful amount of berating and belittling from Sigmund to Nori. Nanami respected Sigmund's ability, but despised his personality as it clashed with itself on a constant basis. This annoyed Nanami to no end. She never shows it. Nanami knew there were more important things then these thoughts to deal with. She hoped she would get time to speak with Nori. She had some things she needed cleared up as well as other things and thoughts.

Listening to both Sigmund and Shirome basically say expect to kill anyone they face. Nanami was really curious about the way her personality was kind of split. Nothing she had studied related to such an incidence. The only thing that was kind of similar was the mental thing between a Jinchūriki and its tailed beast. It created many questions that she wanted to ask. Not that it really pertained to their mission. So it may be something to talk about when they are in a safer locale "I suppose you are both right in ways. Even if they are under the Genjutsu, I doubt they will willingly lay down there weapons or surrender. Another thought is information. I can use the Sharingan to effortlessly gain intel. Unless they have someone with a Dojutsu or Kekkai set to counter it." She looked at Shirome "Though, since it seemed the only thing you tried was to kill yourself. So I doubt they have such skill."

Nanami sneezed "We should head to this place. I need to change as the dark fireball jutsu they used scorched some of my cold gear. Though.." She concentrates and makes the dragon seal and a warm barely visible aura permeates her "That will do until I can change." Sigmund's apologizing for anything was rare. Maybe he would lighten up a little. Only time would tell with that. At least for the moment he seemed like an actual leader, and not just the same Sigmund trying to lead through attitude. She hoped when the time came she will listen to her. He had to listen to her when the time came. Though she would need Nori's help "We should move Sigmund-kun." She smiles.

She noticed Nori's change in posture, and then Nori putting distance between her and Sigmund. Nanami sighed knowing why Nori was suddenly in a bad mood. Sigmund was definitely not Sasuke when it came to women. Though Nori and him did remind Nanami a little of the story of Sasuke and Sakura's relationship. Nanami wondered if Sigmund and Nori would end up like that. She actually hoped for it. She spoke quietly to Nori "He is dense and doesn't consider anyone's feelings but his own.. Eventually that is another thing I want to talk to you about."

This message was last edited by a game editor at 04:52, Tue 12 Sept 2017.

   Sigmund nodded as the girls suggested they move quickly, which was the whole idea for Shiroma to point them the way. "Stay close. We don't need to be getting separated during a blizzard," he instructed as he began to lead the way to Shiroma's pointing. The travel seemed to have been quiet between him and Shiroma so far as he continued to cradle her through the storm. The blizzard seemed to have gotten worse as they continued to walk. For once, he felt a bit cold, but he learned to just deal with it and not complain about the weather in times like these.

   Just like Nori and Shiroma predicted, there was in fact a cave ahead that seemed to be well hidden away from the fort two miles away. This would leave them to be under the radar as they rested. Shiroma offered to seal it off so they could retain seclusion in case more enemy shinobi decided to show up looking for her. He knew it wouldn't be long before more troops were sent out to see if Shiroma was successful or not. Without a positive ID on her body somewhere out there, they would either think the worse that his group killed her or discover she broke their grasp. He would be sure to ask her who sent her here to begin with when the chance came to it.

   They reached the cave, Sigmund setting Shiroma down as he waited for Nanami and Nori. By this time, he had been calm and collective. He didn't show a sign of distress. He did feel bad about the whole incident with Nori earlier, but he wasn't one to apologize nor bring it up ever again. It wasn't a shock that he felt annoyance radiating off of all the girls here aside from their new ally here. However he didn't care. He was more focused on his goals and the mission as oppose to the tensions between the group. Waiting at the cave's entrance for the others, he leaned against the cave made of ice and hardened, frozen rock. The blizzard had gotten even worst. His black hair seemed to be flowing with the wind as his clothes became damp from the melting snow he had accumulated during their time here in the country.

Nori continued to trail through the snowy terrain, clenching her eyes as the harsh coldness of the blizzard began to hit her eyes and burn her skin. The cave was a little bit of ways off, but the snow wasn't too deep so they should be able to get there in no time. When she heard Nanami whisper into her ear about Sigmund being dense and not considering anyone's feelings but his own. Yeah. That was true. He was like that. Especially with her. But... "You know, Sigmund never used to be this way all the time. When we were kids, he was actually kind and a bit of a cry baby. I remember when we first started going to the Academy he got all worried because he couldn't summon chakra. He actually thought something was wrong with him. I remember that day my mom had packed me a big lunch and I offered to share it with him. He was actually pretty hesitant because he didn't want to eat all my food. I guess his mom didn't pack him a lunch that day, but when he tasted my mom's cooking, he was in heaven. Ever since that day, he and I would go to this spot that we deemed as ours underneath this big tree and we ate lunch there everyday. It was honestly the one time of day I looked forward to most whenever I went to school. We didn't really see each other much outside of that. We lived on two separate ends of the village. When we went to school, we were always happy to see each other and we would just talk and talk. When I see Sigmund now, I just...I feel sad," she said in a soft voice as she looked ahead of her, no longer seeing Sigmund in sight with this girl. "And at this point I just...I feel like that person I knew growing up is gone and now he can't stand me. He was my only friend back then. No one else liked me, you know? Now he treats me like the way those other kids did back then and I can't stand it. He makes me feel like I'm beneath him. That I'll never amount to anything. That...I'm worthless. There was a time where believed in me and told me not to listen to those boys. He said I was going to be someone great, but now...he stopped believing in me and that is what hurts me. He...gave up on me."

Nanami smiles lightly "I was the opposite in the Sand villages academy. I guess my family had something to do with how I was treated. I was never a princess or damsel in distress type. I had the hardest to please mother in existence. Though every achievement was met with praise. To me I suffered ridicule and being teased for being her daughter and getting special treatment. I had friends, but nobody like you Nori. Nobody I could confide in. I had fun in the academy. A lot of the people saying it was only because of my family. When I was able to pull off hand-seals and jutsu with one hand. That stopped them talking." She sighs "I am lost right now. I have our Hokage, and the Sands Kage who is also my uncle. Both are important, both I want to help. How can I help them. I became a medical ninja so I would be able to prevent loss of life. Yet all I feel like I do is take life. I was happy when I was able to save Shirome. Doing something like that felt really good."

When Sigmund was out of sight "I wonder where we all would be had we stayed and trained together? I was hoping becoming stronger would please Sigmund. It didn't change anything. He forgot what our Sensei taught us. Until the chunin exams we all were talking a lot more. The training was so much fun. I was able to be myself for once in a long time. Then the Chunin exams happened. Our Sensei was killed by Kotatsu and those he worked with or for. Things changed again. Sigmund seemed to lose hope. Then he felt abandoned by us? For wanting to get stronger? Which he was constantly calling us weak?" It was clear Nanami needed to let out some frustration "Sigmund didn't give up on you, he just gave up on people in general."

Nanami looks kind of sad in a way "S-sorry.. I am just frustrated. After meeting that woman in the forest. I have been stressing a lot. I am not sure what to do at this point. I know what I can do, or might have to do. If Sigmund engages Kotatsu, that is if we find him. He plans to fight Kotatsu. If he does this he will be throwing his ninja career away. I can't even imagine what the punishment would be for disregarding a direct order from Sasuke?" She goes quiet for a moment "Sorry, I turned this around into being about me without realizing. You are my best friend. I shouldn't burden you with such things." Nanami's arms slide down a little and she hugs Nori tightly, while she was being carried "I wish he would turn back into that timid boy you described, and you are great. At least to me." She says in a tired voice.
This message was last edited by a game editor at 06:35, Tue 12 Sept 2017.

When Nori heard Nanami begin to speak of her past, she really had no idea that her friend had been through so much just like her. Although, having a mother that was hard to please...well, she never really had to know what that was like. Her mother was always supportive of her and what she wanted to do. "You know, when I was a kid, I never really acted like a girl so the boys didn't really treat me like one. They teased me, ridiculed me, bullied me. Even push me around and pull my hair. But no one would help me. No one would stick up for me...except Sigmund. I feel like I depended on him a lot when I was a kid. I tried to be strong and not be a girl that needed someone to come and save her every time. I wanted to be able to become stronger on my own. I mean, I wasn't the strongest out of everyone at the Academy, but I wasn't the weakest, either. I worked hard everyday before and after I went there. I actually...wanted to be someone that even Sigmund could look up to and respect, but that's never going to happen now," she said as she continued to tread through the snowy terrain in front of her. It was getting a little deeper and harder to walk in, but she had to keep going.

"I have seen what you can do, Nanami. You are far beyond me probably on every level. I know how hard you must have worked to become a medical ninja and you have every right to be proud of everything that you have accomplished. I know I am proud of you." Nori glanced back at Nanami and gave her a small yet brief smile. "I know that it is hard for him to comprehend just why we did what we had to do. If we had stayed together, we wouldn't have grown in the way we needed to. It had to be done and we don't have to justify our reasons to him for the sake of him forgiving us. There's nothing to forgive, Nanami. You did what you had to do and I did what I had to do. Plus, it's hardly his place to be mad at me when he doesn't even consider me a friend much less a teammate." She looked away from her friend and looked forward on him.

"A lot of things have changed about him, but there's still part of him that is good I think. We can't let him fight Kotatsu. If we do, I know we will lose him and I don't want that to happen. As much as I dislike a lot of things about him now, I couldn't bare the thought of losing him forever, Nanami. It would break my heart," she said with a hint of sadness in her voice. "We both care about him, so we have to do whatever it takes to save him. Together." Nori turned her eyes down to the snow in front of her, looking down at the imprints of her shoes she was leaving behind as she walked. She felt Nanami hug her from behind and she turned her head back to look at her. "Sigmund is never going to be that person again, Nanami. As nice as it would be to hope for it, I...don't know. I don't think that he is completely lost. He just has to be steered in the right direction and that's what we are going to do. I may not be as strong as him or you, but I'm going to do whatever it takes to save him."

Nanami listened as Nori talked. She wasn't sure how Sigmund could have changed in such a huge way. So he had to stick up for her. Thats what friends do. Her heart twinges a little as Nori spoke of how things were good, and then it seemed like Sigmund was lost. Hearing how Nori was a tomboy made Nanami smile a bit. Even though she didn't look the part anymore "I don't think you have to worry about being mistaken for a boy. You are a bit to beautiful for people to think that. I look more like a tomboy then you. I kind of act the part to." Then Nori spoke of how she and Sigmund were more skilled. Nanami chuckled a bit at this "While my skill in ninjutsu is stronger, your taijutsu is almost on par with his. We all have our strengths and weaknesses. That is the point of these groups. Each of us carries the weight of what our teammates can't do. You are strong. Sigmund is strong. I am strong.. We each bring something to this team. Shirome even will help strengthen our team further. It will be nice to have someone else at distance watching my back, while we watch yours and Sigmund."

She seemed to relax a lot. Hearing more about her friends childhood was comforting like they had grown closer. Last time she had asked Nori about, back when they were training. Nori didn't want to talk about it. Nanami nodded "You are right. We all grew a lot more because of the paths we took. You grew, and you got stronger. Just like I did." She sighs slightly "You know the only way to prevent Sigmund from fighting Kotatsu, is to make sure we don't find him, while completing our mission. The likely hood that he is in this land is extremely high, and he is most likely in charge of whatever is causing those beams. We will need to get Shirome on board. She likely knows the area Kotatsu would most likely be. So we need her to steer Sigmund away from him, but still head for our objective. It will be tricky. There is a last resort option, which I doubt I could use." She hugged Nori a bit tighter "Even though I hate his attitude, you are right he can't save himself in this instance. We have to save him."

At hearing Nanami compliment her about her looks, Nori lightly blushed. "Well, I wouldn't necessarily say that I am beautiful or anything. I'm pretty average I think. You probably wouldn't be able to tell me apart from half the girls in Konoha," she said with a small laugh. "I know each of us have our own strengths and weaknesses and as teammates, it's up to us to be able to point out those weaknesses and build each other up. Not take each other down. I just feel like...I've gotten stronger than before, you know, Nanami. As much as I want to prove that to him, I care more about proving to myself just how much stronger I have come become. I think that is what matters." Nori turned her head and looked over at Nanami again, seeing the cave come closer and closer in sight over the harsh blizzard winds. "I only hesistate about bringing this girl onto the squad because we hardly know anything about her and it actually shocks me that Sigmund is willing to do that in a heartbeat. Even if she is willing to help us, we can't completely trust her and take her word. I'm sorry but that's something I can't do even if you and Sigmund can. I know he is just using her for information,
 but if he sees her as more of an asset as I am, than..."

Nori didn't want to think that Sigmund would replace her with this strange girl or if he was even allowed to, but for now, she was part of this squad whether she liked it or not. It was his call, but it was yet to be determined if it was a good or bad one. "I understand Kotatsu is out there somewhere watching our every move, so we do have to be careful. He could attack us at anytime. Who knows. I'm sure that he is the one behind all of this, so we have to keep an eye out for him. I'd rather not have anymore surprise confrontations. Although the odds of that happening are slim to none."

Nanami smiled and lifted her head resting her chin on Nori's shoulder "To say I trust Shirome is a bit of a stretch. I sympathize with her and she will be a useful asset on this mission. We just need to get her on our page. Which I will try to do when I heal her in the morning. Hopefully Sigmund goes and does some preliminary scouting which I will reinforce.." Nanami pressed her cheek against Nori gently "If even suggested replacing you. He would have to replace both of us." She smiled a bit "I suppose I am being a little selfish in a way. But it can't be helped, you are one of the few people that I hold close to my heart or you could say I love. Even if he can't, I will protect you." Her voise was very sincere and adamant.

She lays her head against Nori's shoulderblade "I hope we can save him though. Fighting Kotatsu is more or less a death wish for him. I hope it doesn't come down to making him hate me to prevent it." Nanami was being oddly sentimental. Though with the everything that has happened over the last year and a half. Who could blame her for being slightly over emotional.

The wind around the the girls picked up as dark chakra seemed to form around them and then moved away three feet. In a black tornado of dark chakra, Kotatsu was revealed. He had changed much over the year. The eye patch that had once impaired his vision was replaced with a real eye as if he had gotten his sight back. He began to laugh as he had heard every bit of their conversation particularly the part about their dear friend Sigmund. He began to laugh  maniacally. "Well, well. Isn't this interesting," he uttered as he stared at them. "By the way, don't even think about alerting him. You don't want us fighting so soon now would you?" he teased, obviously hinting at their plan of wanting to stop Sigmund from confronting him. "You can try all you want to stop him, but you'll all fail. That's his only desire in that darkened heart of his. His world revolves around hate, pain, suffering, and revenge. We will fight, in due time. But as long as he bares those emotions, I will always know where find you. His darkness radiates off his body," he laughed again, amused with the information. "With a darkened heart like that, he'll be easy to terminate. Try as you might, but you know what you have to do. I already sent you your warning days ago. She was quite useful, his mother. She made a deal with the devil himself in hopes I'd keep my end of the bargain which is to spare his pathetic life, but honestly, I think I'm going to enjoy killing not only him, but his mother as well. She's been my prisoner for over a year now but I think it's time to finally dispose this missing Uchiha," he laughed.

"She seems fairly cooperative, so I think she'll listen to reason. If she really was under the control of a Genjutsu, then you saved her life. If you hadn't done what you did, she would still be stuck in that place. Flesh wounds can be healed, but mental and emotional ones can't. That will take longer to heal. Especially for her. I feel a bit bad for her, but at the same time, I don't know her so I can't say whether or not I want her as any type of ally but that is just my opinion." Nori explained. "Sigmund kind of already made up his mind to let her join the team without even asking us how we felt about it. It would be nice if our feelings were considered at least a little bit, you know." Nori knew that Sigmund was bound to make a lot of decisions without caring what they thought or said about it. He made it pretty clear that his opinion was the only one that mattered. Upon hearing Nanami call herself selfish, she turned her head and looked back up to her friend. "I think Sigmund would be lost if you weren't on this team. You're more of an asset, but thank you for thinking so nicely of me. I appreciate that. I care about you, too, Nanami, and I do want to protect you, too. Protecting him and you are a priority." She smiled and watched as her friend laid her head on her shoulder blade. She really was a good friend. If it wasn't for her, she wouldn't know what to do. She didn't know how she would have been able to handle Sigmund on her own as sad as that sounded.

"I really hope that we don't have to face Kotatsu while we are on this mission, but I have a feeling that it may be inevitable. He can hate us all he wants, but at least we would have known that we were doing the right thing. I-" she began to say before she felt the wind pick up around them and a type of dark chakra began to swirl around them before it swept past them. Nori turned her head and saw the chakra begin to form a tornado, causing her to stop in her tracks and stare at it. What was that? But her question was soon answered when she saw a man revealed. Something about him... Then it hit her. Kotat...su. She held her ground and held Nanami closer to her back. She knew her friend wasn't in any condition to fight at this point. She only hoped that he didn't come here to fight. She wouldn't be able to do it alone. Her eyes flicked over to the cave not too far away where Sigmund and that girl was before she looked back at him.

"You may think that is the way Sigmund is, but you don't know him like we do. He's not like you. He has reason to have hate in his heart. He has reason to want revenge and the need to fight you. You killed many people, including our Sensei. We vowed that we would come here without the intention of seeking revenge on you, so no matter what it takes, we are going to keep our word. Sigmund, too." She looked at him with determined yet solemn eyes. "You obviously do not understand the kind of love that a mother has for her son. She would do anything to protect her child, including sacrificing her life for their sake but you would know nothing about that kind of love, would you? All you know is hatred, bitterness, and evil. I almost feel sorry for you. Sigmund not only has his mother to protect him, but he has us, too. His team and we'll be damned if you lay even one cold, bony finger on his head, you cold hearted bastard."

The young woman chuckled lightly at Kotatsu "See there is your unending supply of arrogance. I had this odd feeling we were being watched. Though in order to not alert those watching eyes. In this case yours. Which is a treat in and of itself. I couldn't alert Nori or the others" She tilts her head looking at him "I am guessing you want to use us as bait. Though I must say that is a poor way to go about it."  She does a circle with her neck, it cracks and pops a few times "I am far from as weakened as I led Sigmund to believe." She grinned "See I love arrogant people. They think they are better, they think that they are smarter then everyone. When in fact they play into the puppeteers hands." She slid off of Nori's back "Why would I alert him? See I had a sneaking suspicion you would have us followed. Especially if I showed myself to be in a weakened state. You think you trapped us? Its kind of amusing that way isn't it? Didn't you even stop to ask yourself, why would I not ask Nori to move faster? With a chance that we could be followed or ambushed? If nothing else, you villains are predictable" her voice carried an unnatural confidence.

She stopped and stood there with a grin "I was trained in tactical intelligence and planning after all. You did read about tactics right? Rule one in all combat situations. Assume nothing is as it appears." The woman tilts her head "You are probably thinking right now, I am the arrogant one." Nanami smiled a bit "Yet any noise will draw Sigmund, and if I have to face the worst. I will when it comes to that. But all of us could easily wipe the floor with you, without any problem. But I would perfer to leave Sigmund out of it." Nanami pivots around Nori's side and stands next to her "Nori you always talked about wanting to save Sigmund, right? Well here is our chance."

Her head cocks to one side, looking Kotatsu in the eyes "You are if nothing else amusing, Ko-tat-su. I never understood your obsession with Sigmund, I think you have a crush on the boy, you are a dirty one aren't you?" she teased.. "As far as Akasumi is concerned, once you die, I'll free her too. " It seemed like fighting an enemy she particularly despised, brought out a more confident face of the young woman, and albeit Nanami showed a slightly more sinister side of her personality "See you have no vision, you see a person like him as a threat." She stops herself from continuing that thought "Though I won't go into what I would do if the situation was reversed."

Nanami looks at Nori after hearing her friends burst of emotion "So we have option A: become the damsel's in distress. Which I abhor.. Or option B we kill him. There are a few other options, but they are not viable at this time." Her gaze fell on Kotatsu "Nori, the choice is yours, option A or option B? Which one?"Though she knew which one Nori would choose, and was ready to dodge an attack or move and counterattack.
This message was last edited by a game editor at 05:30, Wed 13 Sept 2017.

   Sigmund waited to what seem liked forever, the air didn't feel right. The girls were taking longer than he thought. "Wait here, Shiroma. Something's not right here..." he uttered as he walked out of the cave. The blizzard got worse so his vision wasn't crystal clear until he saw a couple of outlines of figures in the snow. Through the midist of the wind, he could hear voices. The only thing he managed to hear as he got closer was Nanami's last words. They were confronting someone and he had a gut feeling who it was. "You aren't going to do anything as long as I Live," he said sternly as he came into the clearing. There had been distance between him and Kotatsu and him and the girls. "If you engage, I won't hesitate to kill all three of you." he said aloud as he stepped forward and turned to be standing next to the girls. Sigmund didn't seem phased that Kotatsu, his arch enemy was literally standing yards away from him.

   As much as Sigmund wanted the man dead, he wasn't going to disobey orders that easily. He turned around to face Kotatsu and just stares at him. He had waited for this moment for over a year. To take down his sensei's killer, to avenge all the countless innocent lives he had taken, and to settle the score between him and Kotatsu. However Sigmund knew better. He knew he could likely take him on with support, however he wasn't going to disobey Sasuke's orders that easily. This wasn't the time or place. He was more mad at the girls. He trusted them to stay close and not fall astray however they were so worried about him, they didn't even think about themselves. They had broken any remaining trust he had left for them at this moment. "You won't touch either one of them as long as I stand. You may have beaten me last time but surely I won't make the same mistakes twice," he challenge as within the next couple of seconds a bone sword shot out of the palm of his hand and he gripped it, twirling it with his hands as if preparing for a defensive tactic. He wouldn't be the one to engage first.
This message was last edited by the player at 07:07, Wed 13 Sept 2017.

Kotatsu couldn't help but laugh manically as the girls spat out useless insults of him being gay and arrogant and predictable. Those were words of typical heroes. He looked at Nori first as she was the first to speak on Sigmund's behalf. "You still don't know do you?" he asked her. Clearly he knew something she didn't. "Sigmund is following his destiny as he should be this whole time. You both are holding him back from his true potential, but that's okay. He'll decide that for himself in due time," he smirked. "I'm well aware of Sigmund's emotional being but do you? Do you know the real reason why he despises you so much, Nori? Ask him, I dare you," he taunted before his eyes glanced at Nanami who had been standing at this point now, believing she could touch him. "Big whoop. You figured out I was watching you. Do you want a gold star or a cookie for being such a good student or something?" he laughed again as he began pacing, knowing very well any moment Sigmund was going to show up.

"You can believe all that you believe. You can assume my motives as well. I'll even give you the satisfaction that you've won today and figured it all out if that makes you feel oh so much better and-" his response was interrupted when Sigmund joined them. "Well, well, his majesty finally showed up. Excellent," he smirked as he watched as he scolded the girls for their obsession with Kotatsu.

"I didn't come here to fight any of you pathetic weaklings. You're not the only one who trained. The three of you couldn't even touch me last time. What makes you so sure you can do it this time?" he teased. "I didn't come here to fight; your teammates did. You heard that last bit, didn't you? They were going to break your rules. They were going to undermine you. They don't respect you, look at them," he pointed out. Kotatsu had been right about that. Neither of the girls respected Sigmund or his leadership; they radiated pure annoyance around him. "They're never going to respect you Sigmund. But I do. I feel the hate and anger that burns inside you. I can see the darkness in your heart. I can see the lust for more power. Your desires can be fulfilled if you come with me. Leave them behind. They're only holding you back from your true destiny," he explained. It wasn't long before the darkness revealed itself around Sigmund. "See? You have always had the darkness around you. Feed off of it. Embrace it," he cooed as it twirled around Sigmund. It wasn't any darkness Kotatsu possessed. It had been Sigmund's true aura.
This message was last edited by the player at 07:14, Wed 13 Sept 2017.

   Sigmund had remained quiet as Kotatsu began to talk. He pointed out the flaws in the group. For once Sigmund had to agree. Neither of them respected him. He knew he was a total asshole and he knew they would never follow under him ever again. As the thoughts began to run through his mind, he loved his bone sword, the twirling of it with his fingers coming to a stop, an indication he actually was listening to Kotatsu. "You're right. They don't respect me, but you see they don't have to," he looked up, raising his sword again. "They can hate me for all I care. However they don't hold me back. I am strong because of me. They don't fuel my skills; I do. All I want is you dead. You won't hurt either of them. I'd give up my life for them because that's what a leader does. That is what a friend does. I may be the shittiest jerk alive but my duties as a shinobi will never faulter. I know my destiny," Sigmund shouted as his eyes began to change color again.

   That's when Sigmund began to feel the darkness swirl around him. This wasn't the same aura that Kotatsu gave off. Kotatsu was right: it was his! He narrowed his eyes as it felt good the way it tried to tap into his soul, into his heart. Kotatsu's words kept echoing throughout his mind. Where they really going to undermine him? He knew what he saw. They had been asked to not engage in a fight with Kotatsu and yet here they were. Did they know this along? Where they going to steer him away from this confrontation just so they could have the satisfaction of aveneging their sensei? So they could take all the glory? Sigmund turned around, looking at both Nori and Nanami. "It's true, isn't it? You were going to fight him regardless of what we were told, huh? You were going to disobey our orders, disobey what I told you as well! You planned this all along didn't you?" the more he questioned them, the more he started to believe it. His body, his heart, his soul ever so slightly began to allow his hatred to open up for the darkness to consul him, just like Kotatsu had wanted.

Nanami blinked "Sigmund-Kun. You really are that dense aren't you. I may not like your attitude. But if I didn't respect you. I wouldn't have waited for you to come find us." She smiles lightly "Like I told Kotatsu. Things are never as they appear. I knew it wouldn't be long before you came looking for us. You always were smart and quick." She frowned when he started talking negatively and a little crazy "Though talking like that. Like you have nobody. Now that isn't the case. Nori loves you, and I think you share the feeling. You can berate that feeling, you can berate her. But to think you would be anybody without Nori, me, or your Idol? Not only does that make you selfish, it makes you unworthy to be his successor." She looked a little more worried as his rant progressed "If you let Kotatsu reach into you and rile up your darkness. Your past. You'll become like Kotatsu is, you'll become consumed by your darkness. But then Sasuke will hunt you. He warned me anyone that thinks about following his path of darkness. He would hunt down and most likely kill you. I don't want you to die, you are my friend, my comrade, someone who I hold precious." She steps up behind Sigmund.

Nanami does something not even she would have thought to do, in that situation. She steps forward and throws her arms around Sigmunds shoulders and hugs him, and in a soft and endearing tone "We don't hate you. No matter how much of an ass you have been to us." She smiles "I never lost respect for you, and Nori has always believed in you. Its the fact you can't believe in others. All you did was tell us how weak we were. We left you in that bed so we could be stronger. So we could be equals. We didn't abandon you, we honored the wishes you had for us." She hugs him a little tighter. "We all have gone through some form of hell. The training me and Nori did was so we could all contribute and protect one another. Don't let Kotatsu blind you. We can walk away right now. But if you continue to let your hatred, darkness of whatever happened to you, consume you. Then you will lose everything. Us, your ninja career, Sasuke's respect. Are you willing to let Kotatsu win, and take all that away from you?" she said in a serious tone.
This message was last edited by a game editor at 08:21, Wed 13 Sept 2017.

   Sigmund stares at her for a moment as she countered every single word he had ranted. The more she talked, the more the darkness began to back off. Whatever she was doing it was working, but some still lingered. She did really care that much? After everything he had ever did to any of them? When she got into the part about Nori loving him, his eyes glanced at Nori. Nori...the woman he despised so much.
The girl he had always been there yet a pest. The thought of loving her was absurd and the idea of Nori loving him was even more less convincing. Was he capable of love? Of course he held them dearly to him even if he didn't express it correctly or never said it, but could he love Nori? After all she did to him? The sad truth was that Nanami didn't even have a clue what happened between them. She never would understand he thought over.

   Before he could think more on the matter, he felt a warm and gentle hug from behind. He had been too busy lost in her words that he seemed to have missed Nanami coming from behind him. It felt odd and awkward as she hugged him tigher, whispering in his ear that even though he was a total jackass, she still respected him as a friend, a teammate, and someone precious. However his goals remained the same. The darkness that swirled around him had vanished, Kotatsu's genjutsu had failed with the power of friendship and love, but just how long would Sigmund's darkness be kept at bay? But Nanami or anybody couldn't change that. Hunted down or not. He began to struggle in her grip. It was apparent that the words did get to him but his will to fight was still very much there. He couldn't allow such a beast continue to live and ruin all that he had ever worked for.

   "He will pay!" he said as he tried to break free but Nanami had a good grip however it wouldn't last for long. This was her moment to choose his fate. The fate she had been scared off. She could either allow him to engage, throwing everything he ever worked for or immobilize him and accept the consequences that he could possibly die. "Let me go, Nanami. This is between him and me damnit. I won't get another chance like this again!" he added. For a smaller girl, she sure had a grip on her. Nori had eventually joined in, trying to contain him. It was evident that he wasn't going to allow Kotatsu to get away again.

Manically laughing, Kotatsu watched the events unfold before him. He had done his job correctly as ordered. His intention was to not fight at all. A smug face remained on the older shinobi as Nanami's words seemed to have failed her in an attempt to stop him from wanting to fight. He was disappointed the attempted genjutsu didn't plan out as he had hoped. Turning Sigmund to his side wasn't an option anymore. It was clear to Kotatsu he would likely have to terminate the lad. As much as he wanted to keep him alive and the obsession his master had for him,  bringing him back alive couldn't be guaranteed anymore. None the less, Kotatsu still saw the darkened heart the boy possessed. He knew it would be his down fall in due time. Today wasn't the day for such trivial events just yet. He had much plans for the infamous trio still, especially with their new comrade that they seemingly stole from him. Thinking about Shiroma almost made him want to scoff. He was through with her anyways. She had skills and an incredible power however her breakage from their side was most disappointing. But the scene before him was the entertainment. "That's right, Sigmund. I'm right here. Don't let them stop you. This will be the only chance you get to fight me fair and square and there's nothing they can do about it," he teased, encouraging the will to fight for Sigmund. Standing there mocking him knew he could fuel the fire, stir the pot. He knew how to play his cards well.

Nanami had been in thought about this exact moment since they left Akasumi in her village. Which after this would be her next stop. She knew Sasuke would need to know about her, and if anybody could rescue Akasumi. He could. Though she wasn't sure how Sasuke would react about having another Uchiha alive, and he wasn't sure how he would treat sigmund. So she would have to test the waters later. For now she held Sigmund from going back. However she had come up with an improvised plan. She had to subdue him, without awakening the Uchiha blood. She knew if that awakened they would stand no chance of containing Sigmund. Behind his current rage was Kotatsu goading Sigmund even more "You, shut your mouth." She looked at Sigmund "Do remember even though we are not suppose to fight him today, Sasuke promised us there will be a time and place for us to fight him. Kotatsu is stronger then you right now. You fight, he wins, then you die." She said it plainly. Though she knew it would not get through to sigmund. It was his mind Nanami would have to calm. Luckily she had learned a jutsu just for this. She had to try it first.

Nanami with one hand makes a handseal and she invokes her calming mind jutsu. What this jutsu does is it completely centers the caster or an ally touched. It causes him to become completely relaxed, as his mind and body come into alignment. It takes away all feeling of rage and anger. She had used this on many patients and herself when she needed to perform surgeries in the clinic "Calm yourself. There will be a time and place for this." To further relax Sigmund. She used her hand and created a chakra scalpel. She touched his neck very gently. With this touch she turned his production of adreline way down. Even with Sigmunds regenerative capabilities, it would take hours to fix it. Then her hand taps the back of Sigmunds neck. She causes the release of endorphin's which would slow him down further yet, and calm him to the point where he probably couldn't move. Lastly to ensure Sigmund would back off. Her hand reached out grabbing Nori. Nanami looks at her "While it may not be the right time. His body needs to release the chemicals that create the feeling of love.. I need you to confess to him. Adding that chemical to everything else I have done will shut off his mental faculties and make him incapable of wanting to fight for the time being. Even though I doubt he could fight in his current state. This is just to make sure."

   He continued to struggle in her grasp as she tried to prevent him to his own demise. He didn't care if he would die. He would at least be happy that he tried. His goals wouldn't be complete though, but he didn't care. "I don't care if I die. At least I can die knowing I tried instead of waiting around!" With one last tug he almost managed to break her grasp until he started to feel funny. "I...I..." he uttered as he realized she was doing something to him. He stared at Kotatsu still however any feelings of rage seemed to have just vanished. His body wasn't cooperating with his desires anymore. "Nanami...w-what are you doing. Stop!" he told her as she gently tapped his neck. He began to feel weaker by the second. His body finally realized that she was cutting off his adrenaline and any emotions that fueled it. His body tried to replace what Nanami was doing however it couldn't keep up since his intention to kill was no longer there. His struggles came into a complete halt as his knees buckled under him, bringing him to the ground in the snow. He seemed dazzed. He kept trying to tell his body to move but it wouldn't listen. It was as if she paralyzed him but he still seemed to have control of his body. From the outside, he seemed to be calm and collected, but deep down inside his heart he was furious at Nanami for immobilizing him the way she did.

Nori felt Nanami slide off her back and come to her side. Somehow she felt like the Nanami she knew a year ago was still there, but at the same  time, it was like she wasn't. She heard the change in her voice as she spoke to Kotatsu and how casually she spoke of killing him. It wasn't something she thought she would hear coming from her,  but it just flowed out of her mouth like water. And how she had the ability to mask the fact that she was injured when she wasn't...it amazed her. Now was the time to save Sigmund. She had to hold her ground and  stand beside her friends beside her. She pressed her lips together in a thin line. "I will save him no matter what it takes," she told her. Nanami mentioned killing him and although it would prevent him from fighting Sigmund, it came at a risk. Especially since they weren't to engage in a fight with him. She knew there would be consequences to it if they did. And killing him...that was something she wanted to avoid, but...what could they do to stop him? She knew her and Nanami couldn't take him down on their own, but then again she felt like she was undermining her abilities as well as Nanami's when she thought that. Just as she was about to speak up and say something, she heard Sigmund's voice and turned her head to look at him.

"Look, Sigmund. We haven't even-" she began to speak but grew silent before she looked away from him. What would be the point in telling him she had no intention of killing anyone? He was already probably assuming the worst of them. However when she heard  Kotatsu mention about why Sigmund  hated her so much, she grew silent. Wait. What did he mean by that'? She knew there was a reason why, but she never knew what it was but he was making it sound worse than anything she had thought. She lightly shook her head. No. She couldn't listen to him and let him get in her head, but it made her more curious. Did he know why? All she could hear at that point was Kotatsu trying to get into Sigmund's mind and make him turn against them. He may not have come here to fight them, but he had every intent of doing whatever he could to get their leader on his side. They needed him for something, but for what? To do what? However, she knew Sigmund wouldn't be easily persuaded by someone like him.

Then she heard Sigmund start to speak of them not respecting them and giving his life for them because he was their leader and friend. There was that word again. Maybe he was a friend to Nanami, but not to her. He was right in saying that he was a jerk, but that word probably didn't do him justice. He was far worse. She saw the color in his eyes start to change back into that green color she had seen earlier and knew it was because he was getting angry. The darkness was beginning to consume him and rhy had to stop it before it took over. He turned towards them, accusing them that they had planned to kill him and disobey him and their orders. Part of her knew that was that dark part of him talking and she was about to speak up when she saw Nanami go over towards him and hug him from behind. At hearing the part of where she told him that Nori loved him, her eyes turned to the side and she clenched her fists at her side. She knew the reason why she brought it up, but... She turned her head and looked at lotatsu. She knew that he was saying all of these things to rile Sigmund up and to make him turn and maybe...maybe he could let that darkness consume him but she wasn't about to let it happen. If it wasn't for Nanami coming behind him and talking to him , she was sure he would have lunged at their enemy. It seemed to amaze her how much control her friend could have just with her words. However she wasn't just going to stand by and say nothing. There were things she needed to say and for him to hear, but would he listen? All she could right now was Kotatsu taunting and taunting Sigmund and it caused her to raise her voice."He's not going to fight you, so shut the hell up!" she told him. "You talk too much."

Sigmund wanted to fight him. He had already made that clear, but it wasn't going to happen. Nori turned her head and looked over at Nanami,. She knew the words weren't working. He was ready to fight. So it seemed she had to resort to other measures. She saw her do a few hand seals before resting a chakra scalpel and pressing it against his neck. She saw his body start to relax  to the touch and even more so when she touched his neck. However, what she wasn't expecting to happen was for her friend to pull her close and tell her that she needed to confess to him in order to help him. It didn't seem to make much sense to her, but...would it really help? She turned her head and looked at Sigmund before she loosened her grip and walked in front of him. "Sigmund..." he began to say before she brought up her hands and cradled his face gently. She looked at him with soft eyes, giving him a gently expression. "For some unknown reasons I don't quite understand, you dislike me and I'm sorry for whatever I did wrong that hurt you or caused you pain. It was never my intention to do such a thing and believe when I say, if I wish I could change the way you feel about me, I would but I can't. Ever since we were little, I always held a special place for you in my heart. You were my special friend and even back then I wanted to do whatever it took to protect you because you always protected me. I want you to smile at me and laugh with me again like we used to." Nori leaned in and pressed her forehead against his.

"I don't know if that will ever be possible, but I want to have hope that it would. You are stronger than this darkness that's inside you. You can beat this. I know you can. There has always been kindness in you, that's why I know you can do this. I have faith in you because...because I like you, Sigmund. Not just as a friend but something more. I...love you. I know that may mean nothing to you, but it's how I feel. It's how I've always felt since the day we met. I knew that day we became friends for a reason and I didn't know what that reason was. I still don't, but I'm not going to give up. I'm going to get stronger and I'm going to keep fighting for you." Nori lifted his head up slightly and looked into his eyes before she leaned in and pressed a small yet chaste kiss to the male's lips. "Please come back to us. Come back to me, Sigmund-kun,"  she whispered softly.

Kotatsu couldn't believe what the girls were doing to Sigmund. It was the most pathetic thing he had ever seen. When Sigmund came to his knees, several flashbacks seemed to take place in that moment. He closed his eyes and shook his head. It wasn't the right time for this. He stared down at Sigmund. Kotatsu was ordered to not kill either of them and that was exactly what he would follow. He knew in due time, everything would come out eventually. "You're pathetic Sigmund. Allowing these girls to run your life, telling you what you should or shouldn't do. What kind of friends are those?" he scoffed, as his own darkness swirled around him. "You win this time, pathetic wenches. But the next time we meet again, I can promise you the truth will be revealed and Sigmund will fight me. You can count on that. You're in for a true surprise, Nori," he laughed manically and disappeared, leaving the scene to unfold.

   As he remained on his knees in the snow, his eyes never left Kotatsu's. Then Nori came into view, blocking his sight of his archenemy. Every second that seemed to pass by felt like an eternity to him. His body only seemed to have slight twitches as he kept attempting to move himself; he kept telling himself over and over to get up, but to no avail. His eyes finally found Nori's as she seemed to be speaking to him. She was apologizing to him for what she did.  However she admitted she still didn't know what she ever did to him. That only seemed to make him being in disgust with her even more as she still pretended that she didn't know what she did to him. After all this time, he believed she would grow up admit what she did, but to this day he wasn't surprised. She still pretended she had no clue and it only seemed to fuel his anger in him again. He started to feel his hands as his clenched his fists as she continued to talk. The desire to fight wasn't there anymore as he realized Kotatsu had finally left, his words repeating in his head.

   She had gotten close to him, pressing her forehead against his. Still too weak to move away or do anything about it, he remained silent. Even the ability to talk seemed to have just vanished. Talking took too much energy. Come on Sigmund. Move damnit. Stop being weak you fool! he kept telling himself. He silently listened to her as she seemed to pour her heart out. It had been information he had known already. He had always known she'd liked him more than as friend. He never understood why she did. He understood that the old him was someone any girl would die to be with but after what happened, how she managed to still feel that way for him was to remain a mystery. Perhaps it was hopeless devotion to him. Maybe in some way she had hoped he come around and they'd have a perfect love story as they got older, or perhaps she believed their love story would turn out like Sasuke and Sakura's.

   Through all the hatred, the anger, the pain, and the goals to wanting to be stronger and accomplishing his goals, there was a small spark inside his heart that felt the same way for her, but to express such a thing he could never do. He saw it as a sign of weakness. Having attachments was a weakness; love was the most powerful weapon in the world that could destroy a person and tear them to shreds. Before he could even say anything to her, whether it was to confess his own love for her or to even tell her she was a fool for loving him, she had kissed him. He completely relaxed, his eyes turning back to normal and he felt his shoulders slump as he started to lose consciousness. He smirked at her,""You're...such a loser...for loving me...but I love..." He barely managed to get anything out as his eyes closed and he fell over, falling into the induced coma Nanami intended to do. His last words never finished or ever came out. Neither of them would know who he loved or didn't love. Nori would never know how he felt.
This message was last edited by the player at 02:44, Thu 14 Sept 2017.

Nanami's cold gaze never left Kotatsu, and the moment he said what he said. She didn't respond, as what was being said by Nori. She almost felt like she shouldn't be there. But the area they were in was still dangerous. She decided to walk away to give them some space. Though a blush did come to her face, when she saw Nori kiss Sigmund. Hopefully this will bring us as a team closer. She gazed into the barren wastelands of the snow and ice. Knowing nothing of their fate that Kotatsu spoke of. Nanami couldn't let anyone determine her fate, or her friends fates. That warm aura surrounds her body as she continues to stare at the snow, the clouds, feeling the winds batter her body. It had been a long time since she felt like she was truly alive. The last year was like a dream. So much effort and work. Making a new friend. She wondered how Sakuya was doing on her mission.

As she stood there thinking she inadvertently made a hand-seal and three massive dragons appeared around her. She smiled as each of the dragon's heads came down to her "I see you thought I was a bit too cold, huh?" Each one made a small roar in approval "I see your chakra signatures have gotten stronger." Nobody in their right mind would think a jutsu beast could gain sentience but somehow in her training as of late they gained their own personalities. One of the dragons nuzzled her "Kio always the neediest." The dragon looked at her wierd and she laughed a little "I know I know." She smiled.. She looked out over the snow covered land. Her Sharingan flared to life. Nanami scanned for the presence of any other chakra signatures. Her head turns and she sees Sigmund pass out "I know you may hate me for doing that. But Kotatsu is no longer yours to deal with, I can't let his twisted sense of fate come to pass." She couldn't keep from smiling.

Kirin comes down and nudges her shoulder "Its hard you know. I love them both more then words can describe. But I doubt I'll ever be able to tell either of them." Karen lays her head at Nanami's feet "Its not that easy." Karen roared lightly "The hell I will.." She laughed. Though a tear rolled down her cheek as she laughed. Her laughing turned into crying. Kirin laid down and Nanami fell against his cheek. She cried for a minute or two "Its just not that easy. We have people we have to protect, even love. Even if we have to do so from a distance." Her gaze never left Nori. Kio let out a low angry roar "Yes she will be the first person we save when we are finished on this mission. She is important to me, and to his future. I won't let her be a prisoner any longer." Nanami wipes away her frozen tears "Until we need to fight or until we train. I will see you three again tomorrow." The three of them nod and the jutsu fades away.

As she walked back she smiled. She had gained some intel that would be useful to the higher ups. Intel that could alter the state of things. Nanami would have loved to kill Kotatsu. But her friends were more important then revenge. Though it didn't feel like that anymore. It didn't feel like it did a year ago. Before it was revenge and hatred. Now she can't explain the feeling in words. It was no longer either of those things "We should get him back to the cave." Unless some unseen threat emerges and they walk into the cave "Nori you should see to Sigmund. He is going to pissed at me when he wakes up." Nanami looks at Shiroma "I'll make some healing pills for you. In the morning I will take care of your more severe injuries." She finds the corner furthest from everyone and takes out her scroll. She summons her medical kit and begins to make the pills it takes a good twenty minutes. She makes one for each of them. She gives two to Nori "Have him take it when he wakes up. It will take the strain off his body." Then Nanami walks over to Shiroma and hands her a couple "Take one now and another when you get up in the morning. It makes the flow of chakra easier. Though I can clean your wounds and bandage you up. The minor jutsu will clean it of all bacteria, dirt, and such. So that way none of the wounds become infected." She makes a handseal and what appears to be a gush of water, but it wasn't water. It leaves the wounds clean, and unless Shiroma objects she begins to bandage Shiroma's wounds.
This message was last edited by a game editor at 06:56, Thu 14 Sept 2017.

Upon hearing Kotatsu speak of her and Nanami dragging him down and telling him what to do, Nori closed her eyes briefly. He really was full of insults, but she wasn't going to let that phase her. She was going to just let it roll off her back. He could call them whatever he wanted. Say whatever he wanted. It didn't matter. However, that last bit about the truth being revealed and that she would be in for a surprise did catch her off guard. As suspicious as she should have been at that moment, it didn't phase her. At that moment, she only cared about Sigmund. Once he disappeared, she slowly opened her eyes and pulled her head back slightly to look down at him. She saw that his eyes returned back to that same normal blue hue that she remembered. "Yeah. I am a loser. Probably the biggest one alive, too, but if having these feelings makes me a loser, than I'll proudly be one," she said with a small smirk as she slid a hand up to brush the black hair away from his face before she felt him start to slip out of her grasp and soon, he was on the snow covered ground. She moved over towards him and picked his upper body off of the ground. She suspected that this was what Nanami had intended to do so he couldn't fight. At this moment, though, she only thought he was unconscious. Not in a fully induced coma like he was. She had a feeling her friend would hear it from him later, but she was sure Nanami didn't really care about that at the moment.

Nori turned her head and looked over towards the direction of which Sigmund came before he encountered Kotatsu. That was probably where the cave was, but it was hard to tell with the gust of snow clouding her vision. She had to get Sigmund there and into a warm place for him to lay down. She looked down to his face and leaned down to press her forehead against his. "I'm going to get you someplace warm, okay?" she said in a low voice even though she knew he couldn't hear her. She lifted his body up slightly and managed to get him up to his feet before she felt some of his weight lifted off of him. She looked up and saw Nanami. "Thank you." She smiled and distributed some of his weight on her and helped take him to the cave. Once they got there, they laid him down him on the floor and knelt down before she brought his head into her lap. She brought up a hand and soothed back his hair as Nanami walked off to talk to their new teammate. At least it was a little bit warmer in here and he could rest. Her thoughts went back to moments ago when he had called her a loser for loving him and was about to say something before he lost consciousness. What was it that he was going to say? Part of her felt like she knew what it was, but the other half was still curious. Was his love really too much for her to hope for? Could he ever really love her? Would she ever find that out?
This message was last edited by the player at 06:06, Thu 14 Sept 2017.

   Hours seemed to have passed by and Sigmund hadn't moved a muscle since losing consciousness. He did however become aware that he wasn't awake though. He felt himself dreaming deeply. Subconscious thoughts he had and his inner demons argued with each other. He had an eternal battle of his own going on.

---

   He was standing in a completely white room. He called out 'Hello?' but all it did was echo, repeating various times. He continued to walk and found himself staring at a door. It was grey, black darkness seemed to seep from underneath and the top of the door. He stared at it for a moment before he reached for the door knob. 'Wait!' a voice had shouted. Sigmund turned around. He found himself staring literally at himself. Another version of him, but something seemed off. The eye color had been the green shade he recognized when he got angry or was ready for battle. His other self had the same facial features, but darkness radiated off of him.

   'This is what you'll become. This is what you're destined to become, Sigmund. You'll be able to accomplish all your goals without hesitation and conquer all that you have ever wanted. All things come with a price. You'll become mad with power; stronger than ever and you'll be able to get your revenge as you have always wished to. You'll lose your family, your friends, and most of all, you will be hunted.' his dark self told him.

   Another door seemed to have appeared of the color blue, white light seemed to be seeping through from above and underneath. Another form of Sigmund appeared, but he seemed to be older and wiser, sporting an ANBU uniform and mask. The ANBU Sigmund took off his mask. This is what you can become if you fight the darkness and resist all urges to seek revenge. You won't be as powerful and you won't be able to accomplish all of your goals, but the goal to become a great shinobi is in this future, keeping your family, friends, and you'll personally be able to work with Sasuke. In unison they told him:

   "The choice is yours Sigmund. You know what you need to do!"

---

   Sigmund finally had opened his eyes. He blinked a couple of times before he realized he was back in the cave. His body still felt weak, but his regenerative abilities seemed to have been replacing all that was lost. He had regained control of his body and mind again. All the previous events came rushing back to him now as he finally realized Nori had been staring down at him. He had no words for her right now. He knew who he wanted to speak with. He sat up, although he struggled, his body still having trouble cooperating with him right now. "How could you Nanami? He was right there! I had it!" he told her as he tried getting up, but immediately stumbled as he tried walking to her. "You did this to me. I trusted you, damnit." he uttered as he began to lightly pant. It took more energy to force his body to move as it did just lying there.

When Nori had seen Sigmund begin to open his eyes, her eyes green hues widened slightly and she stopped her hand on the tip of his forehead. "Nanami, he's awake," she said aloud. He had been asleep for hours and had stayed still the entire time she was kneeling on the floor with his head in her lap. "Sigmund, you need to take-" But before she could utter another word, she saw him sit up on the ground and  attempted to lift himself up to his feet. She knew he would be angry with Nanami just like they had predicted. She did, after all, do something against his will and Nori imagined that wouldn't sit well with him. "Please wait, Sigmund. Be careful. You are going to fall over if you keep moving like that." She got up from the ground after him and wrapped her arms around his waist from behind to help not just steady him but hold him back from attacking Nanami. "Nanami did it to help you. We both did. Please believe us."

Nanami looked down at him with a look that Sigmund had never seen on the young woman's face. It was neither happiness or sadness. Nor was it hate or disgust "Why'd I do it? You of all people are asking why I stopped you? Maybe I was mistaken with how smart you are. Back there he was attempting to place you under the same Genjutsu Shiroma was. The dark energy surprised me, but it also scared me." It took a lot for her not to out right slap Sigmund across the face. He could see she was angry now "You don't think I don't want that man dead! More then anything I do! There seems to be a plan for you. He made a stupid remark about your fate." Both of her fists were clinched tightly as she watched Sigmund stumble towards her "I didn't betray you, I saved you! I saved you from yourself. I wasn't going to lose another person I care deeply for." Nanami's teeth clinched. The closer Sigmund got. The more pissed off she got.

Nanami stared him down "I wasn't going to watch you throw everything you wanted away for revenge!" She yelled, and she was breathing hard. Nanami had gotten emotional earlier. This wasn't helping her emotional state "When I talked to Sasuke after the incident. He told me that we would get our chance, but only when ordered to. We were ordered to not engage Kotatsu under any circumstances! It was a direct order. I did what any teammate would do, what any friend would do! Not only did I prevent you from dying! I prevented you from disobeying a direct order. From a man who is not forgiving when people disobey him!"

She turned her head away from him for a moment "I wanted to protect two people I love alright! There I said it! I chose your lives over taking his." Her tone goes soft "I did it for the both of you. I want to protect the both of you more then anything, why do you think I trained to become a medical ninja? That situation was bad. I chose a method that wouldn't hurt you in any way. I was just doing what a person does for her family." Though she still looked pissed, there was a softer side to it.

   Sigmund barely even looked at either of the girls in the cave. He continued to stare at the ground, trying to tug away at Nori's grasp but to no avail. He simply was too weak to even move at this point in time. His body still needed to recover after what she did. He controlled his breathing as he quietly listened Nanami justify her actions, but he didn't agree with any of it. To him, it was just her way of covering up whatever she intended to truly do. "Stop pretending you did this for me. You don't control my destiny. I do. I control my own destiny," he spat out as he removed Nori's arms from him. He had no intention to hurt either of them right now. His vision became blurry as he shook his head briefly to try to regain focus.

   "Don't ever touch me again, either of you. You don't know my ambitions. You don't know my story. This isn't about revenge. He's just an added bonus," he said as he got up, standing on his two feet. They could tell her struggled to stay afoot though. "I decide my own fate from here on out. You either will stand with me or become my enemy. If he shows up again, I'll skin all of you alive if you stand in my way. I will not be made a fool again. I'd rather die trying than stand around and look pretty," he uttered as he tried walking away to the cave entrance. "I thank you this time, at least for saving me from a genjutsu. But next time...tsk. There won't be a next time," he uttered as he knelt down, panting again. He didn't understand what she did to him, but he knew he wasn't going to allow her to do it again to him. Over his dead. He knew she meant well; he knew they all meant well, but he decided his own fate. He trusted them more than anything, however lately he felt they were up to something or they knew something he didn't and that only wanted to make him distance himself from them as best as possible.

Nanami stared at Sigmund "Everything I do, I do for you two. Stop using the same excuses to push us away. You constantly talk about not knowing what you went through. Not knowing your ambitions. Maybe that is because the few times I have asked I got nothing from you. All you are doing is pushing us away. Its because we give you hope, trust, and do everything to keep you from becoming a darkness in the world. Yet you fall back to the same excuses."

She steps in front of him "You can't go out there in your state. Tell me your ambitions? Tell me your fears? Tell me who you are, and what makes you.. you? Tell me about your past? I want to know what drives you to a point that you push us away, and you are willing to throw everything in your life away for? Do this so we can trust your judgement. Remember you lead this squad, but we have to trust you have our lives and the mission as the priorities. If Kotatsu kills you. It means we all die or become his slaves. Do you really want that for us?" She had to know why he was like this. So far the type of crusade he has been on has thrown her for a loop. She simply didn't understand him as well as she thought she did. Though she hoped Sigmund would talk to her "Please talk to us."

Nori knew the reason why Nanami did what she did, but she wasn't sure that Sigmund fully grasped that yet. Did he really think they were trying to control him? To tell him what to do? "Sigmund. That wasn't what we were trying to do. We just-" she began to say before she felt her arms torn from him. She knew he would be angry. She supposed he had every right to be, but still. He failed to see things from their point of view. He was only thinking of what they did supposedly did and didn't do to him. He wasn't thinking of why. "Listen to Nanami, Sigmund. Kotatsu is an evil being who cares for nothing. He doesn't care who he hurts or kills along the way. This is all just fun and games for him and he just wants to use you as a pawn to get what he wants. You are in control of your destiny, but don't let him control you. That darkness that consumed you, you were quick to turn on us and that is what he want. He wants you to see us as us holding you back, but that's not the truth. We know that you have every intention of killing Kotatsu by yourself because of reasons you feel are justified. But you aren't the only one that has reasons to want him off the face of this earth, but we can't let those reasons drive us, Sigmund."

Nori turned around and took a few steps towards the entrance of the cave and stopped just behind him with her hands clenched into fists at her sides. "You can't let your negative emotions drive you to kill someone. Killing him may solve a lot of problems for these lands, but what exactly would it do for you? Will you feel better knowing that he is no longer apart of this world? Or will you let the darkness he manipulated inside you continue to grow and make you just like him? I'm sorry, Sigmund, but we aren't going to let that happen to you. We don't have the right to control you or the power to tell you what to do, but we have the right to care about you and to want you alive." She took a few steps closer to him until she stopped at Nanami's side in front of him. "You are our leader and you were given this mission for a reason. Because Sasuke believed that you could see it through to the end. Now are going to follow through with it or are you going to put your own objectives first before your obligations as a shinobi? We promised that we would become great ones, remember? The best in the world. Do you really think people are going to want to remember you by the things that you did wrong over the things that you did right? You have a choice here. You can walk out of this cave, go out and find Kotatsu, and do what you please. Or you can stay here as our leader and lead us. What is it going to be?"

   He continued to stare at the ground, keeping his eyes closed. Nanami's words echoed throughout the cave. Sigmund couldn't help but feel bad for their newly acquired ally, Shiroma, who had to witness the drama that their squad had behind the curtains. Nanami had asked various questions about himself, as a person, his past, and even his future. To her, they were excuses to seek revenge. However he knew revenge was barely the start of it. She practically begged him to share his life story with her, wanting to know who drove him the way he was and what made him so distant from people. He opened his eyes and looked at her as he began to stand up. Before he could say anything, Nori had chimed in from behind and made her way around him at Nanami's side. He just looked at them however it wasn't the same look he had always given them. It was a look of sadness and pain. He looked exhausted for once in his life. He sighed and cleared his throat. "I have never been more proud of the squad that has been placed in my command until now. I have never understood what drives the two of you to care about someone like me, but I am not dense. I am not naive. I appreciate what you have done for me," he began. He had no intention of walking out of that cave that day. He knew he was in no state of mind or physical fitness to do so at that moment. "Having too many bonds causes one to lose focus, weakening their strongest wish, their greatest desire," he uttered, repeating words Sasuke had told him not only once, but twice. "You may believe it or not, however I have followed that motto of my idol, the great Sasuke Uchiha. That is why I push you away and that is why I'll continue to keep my desires, my wishes, my goals to myself. I cannot afford to lose anybody else I care deeply for over my choices. I do not expect either of you to follow me if he were to come back. However I trust that you'll trust my judgement of the opportunity comes again," he finished.

   He knew it wasn't what they both probably wanted to hear, but at least they had the knowledge of knowing he wasn't going to betray them. "I will see to it that we finish this mission and do what we must do, but he will not get away again. You underestimate me. I am not as weak and dense as you portray me. Killing him is not doing this for myself. Killing him is doing it for all those innocent lives that were lost because of me. That is why I seek him. I will see to it he pays for the families that were torn apart because of me that day. They want me and they aren't going to get that satisfaction because I will stop him. As long as I shall live, I will ensure he suffers the same fate as the people have suffered on this world because of him," he explained. It was sad to know that Sigmund blamed himself for everything that happened at the Chuunin Exams that took place a year ago. Nanami had been right about one thing: they wanted him and because of that fact, so many died for him for no apparent reason. Today they learned what partially drove him to kill but they would never understand the rest of his mystery. He stared at them for a moment before walking a little closer to them and for once in his entire life, he wrapped each of his arms around their shoulder and hugged them.

When Nori had blocked Sigmund's path, she had half expected him to insult her and push her and Nanami out of the way to get out of the cave, but when he didn't, she was a little surprised. Instead when he looked up at them, she saw just a type of pain and sadness in his eyes that she hadn't seen in a long time. And instead of insulting them, he actually told them how proud he was of them and that he appreciated what they had done for him. She was honestly a little taken back by it. She didn't know what to say. Then he spoke of Sasuke and something he had said to him long ago. So he thought having any types of bonds or relationships with people would make him lose focus and make him weaker. That those bonds would make him lose sight of his goals and ambitions and make him weak. She pressed her lips tightly together. Was that why he kept his distance from her? Because he cared about her and didn't want to lose her? Somehow she found that hard to believe, but as much logic made her think that way, her heart felt differently. She believed him. The way his voice sounded. The way he was looking at them. He looked exhausted, but...he wasn't deceiving them. He was speaking sincerely to them. Nori knew that Sigmund wanted to fight Kotatsu, but it couldn't be done. At least not alone. Was he indirectly asking them to stand by his side and help him achieve his goal of beating the being that took away the lives of so many innocent people? He wanted them to trust him. To stand by him. And somehow when she thought of that, Kazuma sensei flashed in her mind. If there was time to stand together as a team and support each other, the time was now.

A lot of lives were lost that day and the person responsible seemed to have not a car in the world about having done such a terrible deed. In fact, he took pride in what he had done. None of them could prevent what had happened that day. No one knew it would happen. No one was to blame yet Sigmund was blaming himself because they were after him. He couldn't do that. He couldn't carry that weight on his shoulders for the rest of his life. The more he spoke, the more she began to understand why he wanted to fight Kotatsu. Nori had to admit that she had never understood how one person like Sigmund could want to kill someone so much. She never knew one person could carry so much darkness or malicious intent in their hearts like he did, but she understood. Maybe not completely, but she felt she understood him probably better than she had in a very long time. She opened her mouth to speak, but she found her words lost in that moment as he brought up his arms around their shoulders and hugged them. Her green eyes slightly widened. She could feel the warmth of Sigmund's body near her's. She could feel his breath near her ear. She was a little shocked as she never would have expected him to do such a thing. Nori felt something stir in her heart at that moment that she hadn't felt since her and Sigmund were kids. He needed them. He would never directly ask for it, but she felt it in that embrace. She lowered her eyes and closed them before she bought up an arm and wrapped it around the middle of his back.

"Sigmund, we can't change what happened in the past but you can't blame yourself. You can't carry that kind of blame and guilt with you on your shoulders or else you will never be able to move on with your life. None of us could have prevented what happened, but not one person is to blame for it. I understand what you are asking of us and why you are asking. You want to do right by the people whose lives were lost and let their souls rest in peace," she said in a low voice. "Including that of Kazuma sensei's. However, please don't place that burden on yourself or else you will never be able to heal and you need to heal, Sigmund-kun. If you go through with fighting Kotatsu, we will risk losing everything and losing you...we couldn't bare that. If I lost you, I wouldn't know what to do. That's what we are trying to prevent. You can't do this alone." She pulled her head back and pressed her free hand against his cheek before she pressed her forehead against his.

"We do trust you, Sigmund, and we're going to be by your side no matter what. Even when you are wrong. We will be there. That's why we're here. We need you and you need us. We have to stick together and support each other. We have to build each other up. That is what sensei would have wanted. He would want us to be strong together because if we are, nothing can stop us."

Nanami looked at Sigmund. She wasn't sure if he would respond. How he would respond. Though when he did at first she was surprised. Then he added -until now-.. She wasn't sure how to put it so it wouldn't sound negative. Though it seemed like no matter what she did, it was taken like that "I can't speak for Nori. But even though I may have his blood somewhere in my family or I am just a unique occurrence. I understand your need to have someone to look up to. I understand wanting to become strong like him. You may even reach that goal one day. But me.. I am nothing like him, my ambitions, my goals, my drive are not on the same wavelength." She looks at Nori "So back to your question. Why do I care so much for you? I believe in bonds, I believe in love. Regardless of what Sasuke says. Without those bonds, without the love of an extremely strong woman. He would have died. I have never called you weak. Because you are strong. I have always admired you and Nori. It has driven me to evolve, create jutsu that are unique. I needed to find ways to keep up with both of you. The Sharingan is powerful, and I won't lie it will become an integral part in my jutsu creation and control in the future."

The young woman pauses "See I seek out bonds, I have you two.." She looks back and Shiroma "Hopefully three.. My family, the villages both the Leaf and Sand. There in lies the difference between what drives us. My uncle Gaara was taken, Naruto was taken.  While your motives for calling killing Kotatsu a bonus in the long term of your goal, that aspect is was perplexes me the most. That is the question I really want to know the answer to. Your life is more important to me, then revenge. You are a bond I don't want to break."

Nanami smiles "For me bonds give me strength, I don't find them to be a burden. Sure the villains will try and use them. Then I'll just have to adapt, overcome, and succeed." She blinks "You are not to blame, and you were not the only reason for their attack. There is something powerful behind the scene. Something we can't predict or prepare for. So we just have to become the stronger, and stronger."

When Sigmund hugs them it took her completely by surprise. Nanami hugged him back. But when Nori puts her forehead to his, she steps back. Again feeling out of place when it came to Nori acting like that. She did understand it. In many ways she was glad her feelings for him weren't of that nature. As she distanced herself she gave Sigmund a little nudge, maybe causing him to stumble forward into a kiss "If you can convince Nori not to interfere next time with Kotatsu. I'll let you fight him. Know if you look like you are going to die or fall into his sway. I will step in Oni-chan." She said as she walked back towards Shiroma.
This message was last edited by a game editor at 04:39, Fri 15 Sept 2017.

   Sigmund remained quiet as the girls explained to him how they felt about his decisions and how he carried the innocent on his back. He didn't have the energy to really reply back anymore. Truthfully he just wanted to feel better. Whatever Nanami did to him, he was for sure he didn't want it happening again. When she scooted herself away from his grasp, that left Nori and him just staring at each other for a moment as Nanami mentioned that if he could persuade Nori to not interfere, they would terminate Kotatsu the next chance they got.

   He remained quiet for a couple of more seconds before bringing his hand up to grab Nori's. He didn't grab it tightly or didn't even roughly push it away. That's when he felt himself being nudged closer to Nori, their lips ever so lightly touching by accident. He allowed their fingers to intertwined for a split second before removing her hand from his face. He had meant the words Sasuke told him. Nanami may have allowed bonds and a few ties to drive her to protect and serve, but she and him were different. He followed the motto successfully and he wasn't about to break his own promise let alone break the words Sasuke told him. "I can't do this right now," he told her, hinting that any type of relationship or expressed feelings he couldn't do it at that moment, especially if others were watching them on the other side. He gave her a quick kiss on the lips and let her go before turning around and sitting back down in front of the center where there should have been a fire but wasn't.

Shiroma had not realized just how much of her chakra she had used up in that battle, she hadn't even really realized that she had been doing double duty with her chakra.  It all hit her when Sigmund mentioned walking a mile she would do it if needed but it might kill her. That had been when Sigmund picked her up, she had been totally shocked by that and had no idea how to respond at all to the closeness of it all.  The driving wind of the blizzard and the strength in the arms holding her actually made her feel safe for the first time in the last year.   The last thing she though as she had been carried had been simply that she had never felt so tired before.

It had been a dreamless darkness that washed over her, not the darkness that had permeated her dreams for the last year, just simply lack of anything.  That was perfectly fine to the young kunoichi, she honestly didn't remember the last time that both of her selves were able to totally shut off.  She had slept through the whole confrontation with Kotatsu missing all of that which might have been a good thing.  She had her own reasons to hate that man and it would be an interesting event when she and Sigmund had to decide who got to put an arrow through his heart.

~You sleep a lot.~

~You have been trying to envelop and consume me for the last year. I didn't get much sleep...at least...~

~Yeah it is a bit weird with the body having slept but the mind not it is strange.~

~Just a little~

~Our body has been asleep but I have been waking for the last hour, I now have a better idea where dreams come from. External stimulus while the body sleeps makes...~

~Not sure I care right now.~

~Fine, let me share what I have heard so far.~

Shiroma opened her eyes having been half awake for the last little while the other part of her mind passing on the details of what was half heard in the half awake state. She winced slightly and then looked up Seeing Nanami coming over to her.  "You know it's really hard for a girl to get her beauty rest when you are all carrying on like that." She moved to sit up and winced again as the rips in her stomach from some of Sigmund's bone bullets still ached despite the numbing cold that covered her skin.  "So what did I miss?"

Nanami came over and sat down next to her "Shiroma, lay back down. I will clean and bandage your wounds. Also take this." She hands her a healing pill "It will help with the pain and increase your natural healing. This is just to make you more comfortable until morning. Then I will fully treat your wounds." She takes out a scroll and summons her medical kit "It will hurt a little to get the pieces of bone out." She can still use her minor jutsu's to make sure there is no internal damage and to find and remove the bone pieces. She makes a hand-seal "And what you missed is stuff between us. We had a few minor issues that needed to be resolved. So it was probably best you slept through it." Her hands glow with a soft blue light as all of Shiroma's wounds become clean and disinfected "There now to get those bone shards out." She brings up her hand again "Diagnosis." Her eyes glow blue briefly "There they are." She takes out a scalpel and cloth "They may have stuff they need to work out still. You just rest."

It takes Nanami several minutes to remove all the boneshards, she then bandages Shiroma up "In the morning I'll heal you up. You won't have to worry about infection or the like. The wound areas will be really tender. The healing pill will help with that." Nanami seemed a little distracted, but in a good mood all things considered "And like I said to both of you, I will be here for you." She smiled gently.. She was curious if both the light and dark side survived the purge. Though that would be an inquiry for a safer time.

Shiroma shifted a little and smiled some as she lay back to let Nanami tend to the bandages.  There would be very little blood on them and even that was on the worst wounds all of it crystallized and frozen.   "You don't have to worry too much about infection with me Nanami, most things that could cause infections can't live with my body temperature.  Or at least the temperature of my skin seems to keep it under control."  She sighed looking over at the pair and sighed softly. There were things she wondered if she should say she decided against it she was the new person here and didn't know the history between the three of them.  Popping the pill into her mouth she winced a little as her muscles adjusted.

She smiled and her eyes took on a two toned hue "Thank you Nanami we both accept that with greatful...well Minds."  She couldn't stop a slight giggle slipping from her lips with that thought.

Her eyes shifted back to their normal crystal blue color as she let them close for a moment. "You are going to find some different things when you are working with healing me.  I don't heal as fast as others, my metabolism is about three quarters the speed of most everyone else.  I also don't bleed as much it make it easier to keep fighting when wounded." She sighed leaning back letting her eyes close some letting the pill do its work feeling a bit of energy flow into her.

   Sigmund sat there in silence as he stared into the ground as he overheard Shiroma and Nanami talking. Nanami had finally put her healing training into good use. She even managed to remove his sharp bone bullets in Shiroma. He knew she was probably hurting as his bone bullets were made to shatter his target's bone and flesh. He finally blinked and glanced at them. "If you have any fractures or broken bones, I can heal you in a matter of seconds. The calcium in my bones would heal any chips, scrapes, or fractures that took place inside your body if need be," he said softly before he laid down. It took so much energy to speak and hold himself up. He tried to altering his body rejuvenation but it didn't seem to be working. He had hoped he'd be okay by morning at the very least. In the future he knew next time he wouldn't dare allow Nanami to get the best of him again. Not like that anyways. He instinctively brought his hand up to the back of his beck and rubbed it a little. That was the only part of his body that felt the weirdest as that's where she had touched him with whatever jutsu she seemed to have used. He sighed to himself as he closed his eyes, trying to get whatever rest that he could do he could be mobile as soon as possible.

Nori hadn't known what Nanami was going to say to Sigmund. Whether she was going to agree to fight alongside him or keep her ground, she wasn't sure but she knew that Nanami was a good person and a good friend to both her and Sigmund. She would stand beside them. She knew that. That was the type of person she was, but it was because of those same reasons that she would be willing to do whatever it could to protect those that were precious to her even if it meant she had to protect them from themselves. She knew Nanami was right, though. Bonds were important. They had power, but at the same, Nori understood that they could be the source of your downfall and that was how Sigmund was seeing things. He was set in his ways. He was going to do things his way whether they chose to stand by him or not. He wasn't going to let them stand in his way. It honestly just scared her that if he were to fight Kotatsu, things wouldn't turn out so well. Not that she didn't believe in him or lacked faith in him, but she didn't know what to expect and that scared her.

When she felt Nanami pull away from them, that left her and Sigmund looking into each other's eyes. She had honestly expected him to pull away or push her aside, but when she felt him take hold of her hand and hold onto it, it was something she didn't expect. She hadn't remembered the last time he had treated her so gently like this and she had to admit, it was nice not being pushed away. However, she felt his weight slightly press against her when Nanami had nudge Sigmund towards her, causing their lips to brush ever so slightly against her's. She knew it wasn't intentional, but it still didn't change the fact that her heart had begun to race. Her cheeks lightly flushed and she pulled her head away slightly to look at him as he pulled her hand away from his face. When she heard him utter those words, she opened her mouth to say his name but her lips were taken in a brief kiss before he pulled away and walked back to sit on the ground. She was merely left standing there just staring at him briefly before she looked away from him. Nori turned away and she brought up one arm to drape across her waist while she brought the other hand up to press against her lips. Just what did this mean? She felt confused. She took a few steps towards the entrance of the cave and leaned her side against the cold wall as she looked into the snowy blizzard.

Nanami looks at Sigmund "No need to weaken yourself further. Nori make sure he lays down." In her medical duties, she was a bit like Sigmund. Very serious and there wasn't a reason for them to talk back to here when it came to their well being. Nanami looked at Shiroma "That is actually very important to know. It means when I deal with wounds and poisons. I know your body will prevent the loss of blood or poison spreading quickly. So it will help me be better focused and prepared." Hearing the two different voices. Nanami was vastly intrigued by this. Once could say fascinated "When we are in a more comfortable locale. I would like to use the Sharingan again and talk to you both. It's mostly for those around us. That way they don't think either of us is crazy." Nanami was curious she hadn't really paid much attention to Shiroma's body temperature.

The young woman placed her hand on Shiroma's forehead closing her eyes. She then opens them "Well that is interesting. So I am guessing this cold area seems like a normal day for you? Or do you still get cold after a certain temperature?" Nanami's training with Sakura caused her to crave knowledge. So she tended to ask a lot of questions. Nanami took Shiroma's pulse as well "Your pulse is much slower as well." She took count of the number of heartbeats. One from her carotid artery and from her chest "Sorry if I am being invasive. I enjoy learning new things, especially if it helps me treat people. I like both of you.." She taps her lower lip and thinks "I look forward to talking with both you in the future." She tilts her head and smiles. The girl seemed to be relaxing. The events of the day had been highly stressful and it seemed like Shiroma was helping calm and lower Nanami's emotional stress.
This message was last edited by a game editor at 22:13, Fri 15 Sept 2017.

Moving the scene:

The group had eventually all fallen asleep, Shiroma sealing the cave off to prevent the blizzard's chilling air and snow to blow in. The cave surprisingly had gotten warmer afterwards. Shiroma and Nanami had fallen asleep next to each other to prevent themselves from getting cold. Sigmund had remained in the spot he had passed out on, Nori eventually joining him, hesitating to sleep next to the man she loved who may or may not feel the same way about her. Courageously she decided to sleep behind him, nestling close to him, and even fed him the pill Nanami had instructed he take.

When morning hit, the blizzard had came to a stop, fresh snow had compacted down and covered the entire land. A new day had come with the previous days events behind them.
This message was last edited by the GM at 07:28, Sat 16 Sept 2017.

Nori had eventually found herself pondering the thought of what had happened between her and Sigmund for some time before she decided it best to turn in the for the night. There wasn't much of a conclusion she could think of and there was no use thinking about because she knew she would drive herself crazy if she did. She didn't really want to think about it anymore for the time being. Once Shiroma had sealed off the cave, everyone had decided to head to bed. She had somehow wished that they could have made a fire in the cave so that they could stay warm, but that didn't seem to be an option at that point. She looked over at Nanami and their newfound teammate, seeing them fast asleep next to each other. Her eyes drifted over to see Sigmund passed out in the same spot he had been laying down on before. She let it a sigh and walked over to him before she kneeled down beside him and sat down on the ground. Nori laid down on the ground on her back and folded her hands on her stomach before she turned her eyes up to look at the ceiling. She let out a sigh and turned her head to look at Sigmund's back. She didn't know if it was a good idea, but... she turned her body towards him and leaned over him, slipping the dissolving pill into his mouth that Nanami had given her earlier before she placed a hand on top of his shoulder. "Good night, Sigmund," she said before she pressed a kiss against his cheek and pulled her hand away to nuzzle up against his back.

It didn't take her much longer to fall asleep that night and she ended up getting into a comfortable position beside him so she was closer to his body and the warmth it gave off. She wasn't really thinking of the consequences of her actions and what would happen that morning when it came, but she didn't really care. She rested her forehead against ths back of his shoulder blade and one of her arms was wrapped around his waist to hold him. Whether he would have pushed her away or not when she did that, she wouldn't know until they woke up that morning.
This message was last edited by the player at 09:11, Sat 16 Sept 2017.

   Sigmund had remained sound asleep the entire rest of the evening. Unfortunately for him, the same dream or nightmare seemed to have haunt his mind as he slumbered. The faintest touch from someone had seemed to have awoken him for a moment as he realized it had been Nori who had taken her place of snuggling against him from behind. Tiredly, he also noticed her arm had been wrapped around his waist. Too tired to fight and too tired to even want to fight against it, he had laid his own arm over her's, falling back to sleep. Her warmth had saved him from the impending nightmare for the remainder of the evening.

   He had fluttered his eyes open slowly, a weird pill taste in his mouth. His throats had been dried from the pill but he felt refreshed. His mind and body seemed to have been in sync. He sat up, noticing the others had been sleeping still and then finally noticed Nori against him. He just stared down at her as she peacefully slept. He knew he told her he couldn't do it right now. He couldn't do this with her and yet it still happened. He thought over his next few actions as he remained silent as she slept. Nanami's bond speech repeating in his head. She viewed bonds as a strength. Sigmund viewed bonds as a weakness to solely hurt someone and make them act irrationally. He sighed quietly to himself as he leaned down and placed a light kiss on Nori's cheek before removing her arm from his waist and getting to his feet. He dusted himself off quietly as he noticed the cave entrance had been sealed off.

Shiroma had smiled and shook her head, she didn't mind Nanami asking questions happy to answer them for her since it could mean her life one day.  She didn't hardly feel much cold till it got down to an absurdly cold temperature she would be filling chilled about the time everyone else was seeking shelter to avoid freezing to death even with heavy winter gear.  There was no objection to being that close to Nanami as they slept though she worried doing so would actually make Nanami colder. Though it seemed even though she was cold to the touch she didn't radiate cold from her so in that way she wasn't a danger to her team.

Waking slowly she stood up to stretch work out the mild muscle aches she had from her battle the day before.  She walked to the front of the cave pressing her hand against the cool crystalline structure of the ice and smiled softly. Her eyes shifted to Sigmund a little as she noted his waking and the nodded slightly in greeting. "Morning."  With just a little bit of chakra she shifted a small break in the ice allowing a door to be opened and with a little more adjustment she shifted the snow piled up out of the way as she opened the door.

Her bright white and ice blue clothing giving a distinct advantage in the white landscape outside.  Stepping out carefully she looked around taking in the surrounding area and the feel of it.   She remembered the mention of Nanami that her cold weather gear was damaged in the attack.  The snow shinobi that she had been leading would have had plenty of cold weather gear with them and it was required practice for them all to take an extra set locked in a scroll.  She would have to see if she could find one of their bodies after the blizzard.

Nori had remained sleeping throughout the night, finding the warmth of Sigmund's back to be soothing to her. It wasn't until she felt that warmth leave her that she had inhaled a soft, sharp breath and slowly turned into her back, bringing her arm to rest across her stomach. Her disheveled burgundy hair covered part of her face as she turned her head on the floor and let out a low moan in her sleep. Her green eyes had begun to flutter open slowly  and the first thing she saw was Sigmund and Shirome together. Her eyes began to open further as she placed the palms of her hands on the floor of the cave and pushed herself up from the ground. A yawn left her as she stretched out her arms to the side. "Morning," she said in a soft voice but she turned her eyes away from them. She still didn't know what to say to him at this point. What should she say? It wasn't as if they could talk about anything like this when there were others around, but part of her had wanted to. Was it something that he was going to avoid?

Once she saw Shirome step out of the cave, she turned her head back and looked back at Nanami that was still fast asleep. Well, she didn't know how much longer she would stay asleep, but... She turned her head and looked over at Sigmund. She curled her hands into fists and slowly stood up from the ground before she folded her arms across her chest, tucking her hands underneath her armpits and began to walk towards him. "Looks like the storm let up a little. We should be able to travel pretty well today, don't you think?" She stopped beside him and looked over towards him. "So, um, last night. I didn't really mean to fall asleep next to you like that. You were just...warm and I..." Nori looked away from him with a light blush. "I'm sorry."
This message was last edited by the player at 11:52, Sat 16 Sept 2017.

      After dusting himself off, he noticed Shiroma had been the first to arise and within seconds Nori managed to turn over and began waking up herself. As Shiroma walked by, she had opened the cave entrance and even managed to move the giant pile of compacted snow that had been revealed blocking the entrance. He was very amused and impressed with her power. It was a kekkei he had never seen before. There had been a bingo book on another individual long ago named Haku, a rogue shinobi from the hidden mist village that had possessed the same kekkei genkai. Sigmund wondered if Shiroma had any knowledge on the subject or even had relations of some sort to the deceased boy. He'd have to ask later. She gave him a slight nod as told him morning. He couldn't help but feel as if she felt out of place or even awkward in their trio of drama. He'd have to make sure nothing like that happened again from here on out, especially in front of their new comrade. He had nodded his head back and replied back with "Morning."

   He had heard Nori's soft greeting but she had turned away so fast he brushed it off quickly. She had started walking towards him, trying to enlighten the mood by the mention of the storm. It did notice it had finally stopped. With as much snow that blizzard brewed, he knew they were in for a good treat of wet feet and lots of compacted snow to struggle with. "Indeed. We should be able to reach there by tonight," he uttered as she stopped right next to him and glanced over. She began to address her actions from last night, her sudden act of spooning last night. He remained quiet as he watched her look away. He still didn't know how to feel about the situation. There was a time and a place for these sorts of things and he wasn't sure in the middle of an s rank mission was the appropriate time to talk about having a possible bondage with her. Sasuke seemed to have blown off his current wife his entire life until the war ended just to accomplish his goals. Could Sigmund do the same? He wasn't sure. "It's fine," he replied back. He hesitates for a moment, however he brought up his hand and placed it underneath her chin, hooking his index finger and tilting her head up and forcing her to look at him. He stared down at her for a few seconds, attempting to reading her face as she bared the obvious blush upon her face. Through his touch he could feel her heart racing with anticipation. He smirked at her as he removed his hand away from her face and walked at the entrance, taking in the snowy field. The area definitely had changed from yesterday. He was grateful for Shiroma as she knew the area best. He was going to rely on her for any information and short cuts to reach their objective.

Nanami slept well as far as physically. But the dreams kept her mind racing more then anything. She didn't toss or turn, it had been a while since sleeping next ot her mother had anybody rested next to her. Maybe that was the reason Nanami didn't toss and turn, and oddly Shiroma didn't make her colder. Her dreams though, some were just recounting the events. While she had several good memories over the last few days. Kotatsu was her nightmare. It was more then hate that she felt for that man. It was disgust. In her dreams she killed him over and over and over. Though nothing changed when she killed Kotatsu in her dreams. It was an emptiness, a void. Nothing was filled by killing him over and over.

She woke with a start. Everybody else was up. It was rare for her to sleep in. Training always kept her on a tight schedule "Morning everyone." She did wake up in time to see Shiroma part the ice and step out, and Sigmund grasping Nori chin. She smiled. The air between them was different. This brought her a small glimmer of hope. Hope.. She thought herself. At this point the only hope she felt was in what had been happening. She wasn't looking forward to the future. While there is now a small glimmer in the darkness. Hopefully the glimmer becomes a glow. She stands up and follows Shiroma and Sigmund "Shiroma, I should see to your wounds. So we can travel at a faster pace. Also oddly you aren't cold to sleep next too. I was warmer for some reason." She shrugged and waited for Shiroma to move back into the cave to be healed.

While waiting she walked over to Nori and smiled "How did it feel sleeping next to him, huh?" She had a slight teasing tone to her. But she was curious if she actually slept next to him all night "You can thank me later." She giggled and patted Nori's shoulder.

Nori wasn't exactly sure what she had wanted to say to Sigmund. She wanted to talk about what happened yesterday when they kissed and what it had meant. It still confused her. She knew there were more important things to worry about at that moment. Like their mission. But she couldn't help but be curious. As much as she wanted to know, she knew it wasn't the time or place to talk about it. Or anything that had happened between them personally. That was why when she felt him curl a finger under her chin and tilt her head up to look at him, she just stared into his eyes. Their gaze held for a few moments and during those moments, she had felt that there was an understanding between them. She gave him a small smile in return when he smirked at her and watched him walk away. Her eyes just stayed on his back until she heard Nanami's voice come up from behind her telling them good morning.

Nori closed her eyes for a moment as she heard her friend's footsteps come up from behind and it made her open her eyes upon hearing her question. "That was the first time that had ever happened," she said in a low voice before she turned her head to looked over at Nanami. "I honestly hesitated to lay next to him. Part of me felt like I shouldn't while the other had been happy feeling his warmth beside me. I honestly thought he would have woken up in the middle of the night and pushed me away." She turned her head and looked out of the entrance of the cave that Shirome and Sigmund had walked out of. "But I think anything that is happening between us right now is less important than what we have to get done."

Nanami smiled and nodded "I suppose you are right." Though the face Nori put on wasn't one that was hidden. While it seemed serious, she looked at the two "Things will be things." Nanami has so much on her mind. But seeing her friends like that relieved certain stresses. While their new addition relieved other stresses. But such is life "There will be plenty of time for you two work things out after the mission. I am expecting Kotatsu to be waiting for us. So a fight is inevitable. You do know. Sigmund will likely be punished by the higher ups for disobedience. Kotatsu could cost him his ninja career. I hope it doesn't, but he is risking a lot."

Nanami sighed "I know you are going to say we should let him. So we'll see what fate has in store for us. Even though I don't believe in fate or destiny. It is my path. It's just sometimes my path disrupts others. Some people perceive that as fate. To me it's just paths intersecting like all of ours have. Though I am happy they did, even with the hardships we have been through." Nanami was really hoping Kotatsu wouldn't be where they were heading. She wasn't the religious type, but in the back of her mind she was praying, and hoping. That things worked.

She walks over to a rock and sits down "Our group with Shiroma is now ideal. Heavy ranged artillery, good healing from ranged. Even better up close. Shiroma can cover me while healing injuries if needed. So we are pretty flushed out, and I can come up with many scenario's and strategies for this group."

Nanami goes quiet and waits for Shiroma.

"The last I want to do is let our personal problems to get in the way of accomplishing wht we set out to do here. What happened yesterday...it wasn't something that would have happened if you hadn't forced me to profess my feelings for him in the first place. I had wanted to tuck those feelings away and just focus on this mission, but you...you made it impossible, Nanami. You made me face something that I didn't want to face yet," Nori began to say as she leaned her shoulder against the ice cold wall and closed her eyes. "As much as I appreciate you wanting to help, I need to figure and sort these feelings out on my own and so does Sigmund. Things between him and I are just...complicated. There are some things that even you, as a medical ninja, can't fix as much as you might want to." She tuned her head and looked back over at Nanami. "So please just let us do that, alright? And don't put us, or me, in that kind of position again. This is something we need to do on our own. And you're right. Sigmund is going to possibly be facing something that even we can't fix, Nanami. As much as we want to try and dissuade him from his path, Sigmund is very persistent by nature. He's not going to give up so easily just because we asked him to."

Nori pushed herself away from the wall and made her way over to sit in the same spot she had been sleeping minutes ago. "None of us really know what is going to happen. He may fight Kotatsu. He may not. Sigmund has to make that choice. All we can do is hope he makes the right choice and stand by him because that's what friends do, right? I can't necessarily say that I have always believed in fate, but I do believe that everything does happen the way that it is meant to and none of us will ever understand why because we weren't meant to. As much as you we want the answers to our questions, we have to face the reality that we may never get the truth. Maybe you and I won't ever understand Sigmund or what goes on in his mind. We can't ever really understand everything about one person. We can't be his conscience and we can't control him. It's not our place to, Nanami," she explained before she turned her head and looked down to the ground before she hiked up her legs to her chest and wrapped her arms around them. "Let's just hope we are ready for this and whatever outcome it results in."

Nanami looked at Nori. Part of her felt a little guilty for forcing the issue. But there was no way their team was going to survive like that. Even more so could he or the rest of them expect to defeat Kotatsu, or if there is something worse waiting for them. She didn't know what the outcome would be, she didn't know if she was overthinking things. She also didn't know the words she needed at that moment. So Nanami sat there, waiting, wondering about many things.

She looked up at Nori "Nori, I know it wasn't my place. But the team was being torn apart by that. You were, I was as well. There were many times I wanted to do something that would not help things. I am sorry if you felt I forced you." Nanami's head turns to look and Sigmund and then looks back at Nori "And you can say you can tuck those feelings away. Though they came out almost every time you talked to him. I had to listen to him berate and belittle you." She sighs "And then I watched my best friend become sad. I did this for you and him. I did it because I love the both of you." She walks over and nudges Nori with her shoulder.
This message had punctuation tweaked by a game editor at 05:00, Sun 17 Sept 2017.

Nori knew that Nanami had good intentions for doing what she did, but she hadn't given her enough mental preparation to confess her love to him. She wanted to do ghost in her own time away from the mission, but she put it on her to saveSigmund in that moment. She could have refused she had supposed, but what would have happened if she had? She was sure Nanami could have diffused the situation and make him lose consciousness on her own. Yet her friend had depended on her feelings for him to save him. "I know you just wanted to help, Nanami. And I know you did it because you love us, but something like that...I had imagined it happening in a whole different way and the fact that it didn't...well, it made me sad. Not that I expected him to reciprocate my feelings, but he was barely conscious enough to hear them before he passed out. Although that was honestly probably better than facing his rejection," she said. "I knew there was a possibility of that and if he had outright done that, it probably would have made tensions between us even more worse and awkward than before. That's why I had wanted to wait. I didn't want things to mess up this mission." She turned her head and looked up at Nanami as she and came over and nudged her. She smiled a little. "Although he seems to confuse me more now then he ever has before."

   Sigmund had left the cave, leaving the there two behind as he watched Shiroma scout the area. He wasn't exactly sure what she had been looking for, but whatever it was, she seemed focus on her objective at that moment. He raised his arms, stretching in the process as the hard ice cave ground seemed to have stiffen him a bit. He was left alone to his thoughts again. The current situation had been entirely complex for his mental being. It had only been a day since arriving to this land and already they had been ambushed, lost a leaf shinobi, encountered enemies and killed them except their commander, Kotatsu arrived, emotional breakouts, and lastly the terrible blizzard. The squad seemed to be caught in what he called a shit storm.

   He sighed heavily as he looked around, walking into the snow. The snow crunched under his feet as it became compacted together. He analyzed his surroundings, listening to any unusual sounds or even the slightest movement of activity. It had been a clear morning so for so he was positive they would make it tonight if possible. "Shiroma," he called out. "How much further are we from the source of the beam? Looking at the skies I don't see it anywhere right now," he asked her. The beam seemed to have vanished without a trace and without having the slightest direction for it, he wouldn't be able to guide the squad to the appropriate destination to compete half of their objective.

Nanami shoulder bumps her again "I know it wasn't an ideal time or your ideal time for it. I wasn't sure what else to do. Things were getting worse, and worse.." She smiles "Yeah I understand him, but then I don't understand him at all." She shrugs and smiles "Only time will tell with all of these matters." She looks at shiroma "It promises to be interesting regardless how things go."

Nanami takes out a soldier pill and hands it to Nori "Here this is a vitamin pill. I brought enough for one a day. It works kind of like coffee, but with a large dose of vitamins."

She smiles and closes her eyes for a moment.
This message was last edited by a game editor at 07:06, Sun 17 Sept 2017.

"I know they were getting worse and I guess...I can understand why you asked me to help. I guess I was just not expecting to be put on the spot like that. It just felt like if I didn't do it, something would have happened to him and I couldn't live with that," Nori replied. "Sigmund had never really been easy to understand. Maybe with the exception of when we were kids, but that was a long time ago." She rested the side of her head on top of her knees. "I don't know how things are going to turn out, but I'm sure it's only going to be one of two ways. Let's hope it ends the right way." She turned her head to look down st the vitamin in her hand before she reached out and took it. "You really do think of everything, don't you?"

Nanami chuckles "Keeping you all healthy is part of my duty as the groups medical nin. I am learned how to make all but the Akamichi power pills. Which aren't the safest to use. Unless you are trained to use them. I'll give one to Sigmund and Shiroma when they get back." She wondered why Shiroma and Sigmund would head out in the snow. Especially Shiroma since Nanami had yet to heal her. Shiroma had benn bandaged and given a healing pill. That might have been enough to do whatever she is doing. While she waits for them to come back, she wraps her arms around Nori "In the end I think they will. With how Sigmund is. It may take a while like Sakura and Sasuke, and it may be bumpier yet depending on the outcome of everything we may face soon."

She leaned into her friend and relaxed a bit..

[Private to Yamada Nori: Heading to bed.. *hugs*]

Shiroma simply forgot that she had been rather badly injured during the previous day.  That was one of the curses of having a lowered body temperature that she honestly forgot about the wounds since they didn't pain her at all.  She  easily shifted through the snow almost seeming to walk on top of it without sinking in at all as she went around to the different mounds.  It actually didn't take too long to find something in the snow when you had grown up around it and knew what to look for.  As it was she found the places that the snow shinobi had fallen or been buried the day before.  She quickly collected their gear scrolls and was about to turn to come back when she heard her name.

Looking back over her shoulder she smiled at Sigmund and then turned heading back toward him and the cave.  "Not that far we... I mean they knew you were coming so  they were watching for you all.  As soon as you were spotted they dispatched us.  It is probably about a half day's journey back to the village." She looked around and smiled, "You can't see it right now that's normal for this time of day it is too bright combined with the cloud cover from the blizzard last night." She started back toward the cave with the scrolls containing the emergency cold weather gear of the dead shinobi.

   Shiroma had walked off briefly as he curiously watched where she went. She had walked with grace as she practically levitates over the snow. Her affinity for ice and snow was astounding to him and it was a great addition to have around for the time being. He yet wondered what she would do after assisting them. Truthfully he only asked her to accompany them for the fact she had been placed under some weird genjutsu for who knows how long and to have aid for these lands, but knowing her for the short time he had: he learned that she was a great offensive fighter, leader, wasn't a damsel in distress, and held her own with her wits. However perhaps maybe that was the dark side of her. He had yet to see the innocent side of her.

   She seemed to have return just as quickly as she left as he waited patiently for her return. She eventually answered his question. She explained to him that it was only half a days journey to the source and even explained why they couldn't see it during the day. It appeared only at night it seemed which would make it much easier to destroy or deactivate the threat once they get there. She also briefly explained to him they were anticipating their arrival and dispatched units to take care of his squad so he knew they were up for some deadly confrontations soon and knew the village would be heavily guarded. He thought over the quick options and would suggest them at a later time when everyone was gathered. Shiroma had walked back into the cave by then as Sigmund retained the information she shared easily.

   He followed in after her, the entire group now gathered. He cleared his throat as he noticed Nori and Nanami talking. "When you can, ensure we are all in tip top shape and have any medical supplies ready to use," he ordered Nanami. "I was just informed that it'll be a half day's journey to our destination so be ready. We're looking at heavily guarded areas so keep your eyes peeled and ready for any confrontation. We are to terminate any threats without hesitation," he added.
This message was last edited by the player at 05:28, Mon 18 Sept 2017.

Nanami stands and walks over to Shiroma unless she objects. She has Shiroma laydown. Nanami takes one of Shiroma hands and laces their fingers . Nanami did this in the clinic so it was habit. It helped the patient feel at ease. It meant something else outside of the connection Nanami liked to form with her patients. Sakura had shown her a more efficient way of healing wounds that are not fatal. Using the patient's hand as a conduit into their body. Nanami begins sending healing energy in through Shiroma's hand. Then using her other hand, she places it over the wound. So it is not only cleansing the body and increasing blood flow. It allows her to heal exact spots in the body and under the skin with minimal chakra use. After about three minutes. All of the wounds that Sigmund had inflicted, were closed. Shiroma would feel completely revitalized "There you go." Nanami lets go of Shiroma's hand and smiled at her.

She looks at Sigmund "I'll need another fifteen minutes to create the pills, and make sure everything is in order." Nanami doesn't move, and uses her scroll to summon her med kit. She spends the next few minutes making several moderate counters to poisons. Some healing and chakra pills. She had smile on her face as she worked. Nanami enjoyed doing this. It brought her a little peace and took her mind off of the issues. Once she was done. She handed a healing pill and chakra pill to Shiroma, Sigmund, and Nori. Then she stores the rest in her med kit, and uses the scroll and seals the med kit back inside it. Then she stands and looks around. She finds an area in the cave "Need to change out of these ruined clothes. I kind of forgot to before I passed out last night." It doesn't take her long to change. A few minutes she comes back out dressed again, though her cold weather coat had been damaged, and wasn't usable. She packs up anything that wasn't already. She looked at the cave's entrance. Knowing the moment they leave this place, the course of their lives could also change drastically "Do any of you have a spare coat? Mine got damaged beyond usefulness by the void flame."

Nori downed the vitamin pill that Nanami had given her and swallowed it. "Well, I don't think I ever told you how great it was that you became a medical ninja. I think you only made yourself that much stronger than you were before. You really are an amazing person, Nanami," she said with a small smile before she felt her friend lean against her. "I'm not going to worry about what is going to happen between Sigmund and I right now. Things will turn out the way they are supposed to. At this point, I can't really tell what direction we are going to go in but whatever way it is, I will just have to accept it. Although, I don't intend to stop fighting for him. I have my reasons for doing so."

It was just a minute after she said that that Nori heard Shiroma come into the cave with Sigmund close behind her. Once Nanami got up to go and heal their newest team member, she heard Sigmund begin to speak about the time it would take to get to their next destination. It hardly seemed like it would take awhile, but after getting out of these snowy conditions, they should be fine. However, as he had said, they were most likely going to be having some encounters. They would need to take the proper course of action when that time came. Once Nanami got to finishing healing Shiroma, she stood up and gradually made her way over towards Sigmund and stopped. "So, um, how are you feeling? You know from yesterday? Did you get enough rest?" she asked as she brought up her arms and lightly folded her arms across her stomach.

   He had waited patiently as Nanami mentioned it would be another 15 minutes before she was ready to venture along with them. She had not only healed Shiroma of her wounds but also summoned what appeared to be a medical kit from a scroll. He had never really studied on how medical shinobi stored their supplies or even preped their materials for lengthy journeys, but it was interesting to witness before him as he watched her silence. By the end, she handed the entire group two pills each, both different from one another. He studied them carefully. He guessed they were either vitamins of some sort, a chakra pill perhaps, or maybe even a healing pill. He tucked them away in his famously familiar black coat. They would come in handy in a pinch but he swore to himself he'd use them as a last resort.

   Shiroma brought back the gear from the dead shinobi, this being the opportunity to change for any of them if need be. He had looked at his clothing and he seemed to be unaffected by the land's cold temperatures for the mean time. He would chance not being slowed down by the appropriate gear, not taking any of the guard's clothing this time. He was positive they would run into more in the future. Nanami had asked if either of them had an extra coat as her clothing had been burnt up from her own battle yesterday. He searches through his bag, pulling out the winter coat that had been packed before leaving Konoha. He tossed it to her. "I don't need it," he told her as he closed his bag and swung it back over his shoulders. That's when Nori walked up to him.

   She had asked him how he was, a casual way to strike up conversation with him. He just looked at her for a moment. His body had felt better than yesterday. His chakra was at full, no wounds slowing him down, and he was going to keep distance from all three of them to avoid another immobilization betrayal again. "I'm fine," he told her shortly. He wasn't going to elaborate on his condition with either of them. There wasn't a need to. They couldn't waste time or spare time just for him to rest easy or gain the strength to travel. He was okay for the meantime and didn't feel funny like he did last night. It was safe to say he was all right to travel.

Nori stared into Sigmund's eyes for those few brief moments he had looked at her, keeping it short and telling her he was fine. "I see. I'm glad," she said before she turned her head and looked away from him. That wasn't really a helpful answer, but then again, he did tend to keep things short and to the point. She had a feeling that she wasn't going to get much more than that. "I just wanted to be sure." She grew silent again before she turned her head back and looked to her teammate. She knew that with what things that happened between them recently that they would have to talk about whether they wanted to or not. "Look, um, I think there are a few things that we need to talk about when we get back to Konoha. I'd...really like to clear the air between us so there is no confusion. I mean, at least for me. Would you be okay with that?
This message was last edited by the player at 06:08, Mon 18 Sept 2017.

Shiroma came back in and blushed slightly as she was laid down and Nanami took her hand.  It was really tough remembering that you needed medical attention when you didn't feel the pain.  She lay there for the moment letting the warmth radiate through her find it a strange feeling as her healing was sped up by a staggering factor of magnitude.   Afterward she stood up and wiped a bit of sweat from her brow since it had left her a bit hot.

She waited patiently while Nanami got her gear together for their trip knowing how important it could be to be prepared.  She waited while the girl changed and then when she asked about an extra coat she pulled out the scrolls she had gathered from the dead shinobi.  "If anyone needs them these are cold weather gear of the land of snow shinobi.  They will keep you warm even in the coldest of water at least for a time.  If you want them I picked them up since it would be a shame to waste them should we need them." She saw Sigmund offering his extra coat and she shrugged slightly slipping the scroll back into her pouch not really caring just never one to waste something like this.

Standing she stretched and sighed softly at the feeling of her healed muscles. "We should get going, the sun won't be an issue since the blizzard from yesterday will leave a mild cloud cover all day."

   As Shiroma attended to her business with Nanami, Nori's words distracted him from Shiroma's urge to leave already. She had wanted to talk about things, to clear the tensions between the two of them. He had already told her once that he couldn't do what she wanted or be who she wanted him to be at that moment. He wasn't even sure if he could be what she wanted him to in the future either. It was truly complicated and it left him conflicted and the more he thought on it, the more distracting it was going to be for him. He couldn't lose his focus, not with her, not with anybody. "Maybe," he said as he drew close to her, places a light kiss on her cheek and walked away from her and turned to the team.

   "All right. Let's go. Shiroma, lead the way," he ordered the group. No sun was on their side and the knowledge Shiroma had was a plus as well. A part of him hoped Kotatsu would be there and another part not so much. He knew he would do the wrong then in their eyes f he showed up. He could only hope the remainder of their journey was as easy as walking, but this was the real world and he was positive things would go the opposite of what he or they wanted. He had walked out of the cave, awaiting their new ally to lead them to their destination.
This message was last edited by the player at 06:54, Mon 18 Sept 2017.

Nanami smiled and Shiroma. Shiroma to Nanami felt like someone who would be dependable in a pinch. She takes the coat from Sigmund, and puts on it "Thank you Sigmund."

She did notice Sigmund was being cautious of them. Nanami guessed he wasn't sure if they would do what they did before again. She told Sigmund she wouldn't. Nanami shrugged silently as they prepared to move. She looked at Shiroma "Thanks for the offer, I do tend to be a target for things that explode. So I will probably need one in the future. Of course I have someone to watch my back, while I cover theirs." She gave Shiroma a cute happy smile.. Hoping to lighten the air, which seemed heavy at the moment. The moment they started to move, was the moment her demeanor changed slightly.

The weather seemed a lot better then the day before. She wasn't sure exactly what was being planned, as not much was discussed. She did expect that to come up shortly. Nanami was just behind Sigmund and Nori. She was on alert for any new threats. She decided not speaking at this time might be best. Waiting for Sigmund to take the lead and open it for discussion or just tell them his plan. Not knowing the layout of the village they were heading to didn't help much. She also hoped Shiroma could fill them in on that. Nanami always felt eyes on her, ever since the encounter with Kotatsu. She wondered who was watching them, and why was the devil behind the demon still hiding. Nanami thought to herself, wondering if it was someone they knew. It's not something a person likes to think about. But it was a possibility.

Nanami's eyes bounced between the three in her group. Then to her surroundings. Everything outside of the hill tops and mountains looked the same. This could put them at a tactical disadvantage.

Shiroma could only giggle softly at the comment from Nanami about always being the target of things that exploded.  "Well if he was a girl it wouldn't be as big a deal." She motioned to Sigmund a teasing lilt to her voice as she smirked.  Hearing the authority in the order from Sigmund she sobered quickly taking the pills she had been given and then turning toward the mouth of the cave.

Shiroma stepped out of the cave they had been staying in over the night and came out into the bright day.  The clouds kept the sun from being blinding against the snow which was always a good thing in Shiroma's mind.  She looked around for a moment before she turned back to them.  "We have to get on top of this glacier. Once at the top we have that half day's walk to the northwest get to the village. There is a small ice cliff between us and the village that is only about a half hours walk out of the village I suggest we make for that to discuss the best way to enter the village itself." The Cave they had stayed in was set into the wall of a large glacier  that had actually be the same one that Shiroma and the other snow Shinobi had launched their attack from the day before.

"There is a collapsed part about a mile that way." She motioned to the east, "But it is the only known easy way up nearby and as such, is sure to be guarded."  She crossed her arms and brought her two fingers down the line of one arm till it turned and shifted forming her bow once again.  "So we can go for a fight, or we can go my way." She smirked and knelt down forming several arrows from the snow at her feet.  These arrows were different then the ones she had used during the fight they were thicker and with much broader heads.  She quickly sent one after the other sailing up to sink into the wall of the glacier. After the last one was sent on its way she stood and leapt to the first one  landing easily on the broad surface which was roughened to make it not slippery at all.  Each of her climbing arrows was within easy reach of the last one all the way to the top, and could fit and easily hold two of them each. "Up to you all."
This message was last edited by the player at 07:49, Mon 18 Sept 2017.

Nori wasn't exactly sure what Sigmund's answer was going to be when she asked him that question, but it was either going to be a yes, which she didn't really expect would be the answer he would give her, or a no, which she was honestly thinking his answer would be. However, when he said maybe, that only made her think that he was keeping her on her toes. It wasn't a yes nor was it a no, but he was going to keep her guessing for the rest of this mission. She felt him press a kiss against her cheek and watched him walk out of the cave. She lightly sighed. This was why she wanted to clear the air between them. What did these kisses mean? She didn't understand. She brought up a hand and pushed a hand through her hair before she turned around and went over to grab her backpack from the ground. She strapped it onto her back and fixed her long hair onto one shoulder before tucking the pills Nanami gave her into her pocket. She looked around the cave to see if they were missing anything and upon confirming everyone had their belongings, Nori walked out of the cave after Sigmund and back out into the cold snow. It wasn't too cold out here. In fact, there was a hint of warmth from the sun as they began to walk.

   Once everyone had exited the cave, Shiroma had began explaining time frames and potential routes and threats. He was rather surprised she remembered everything she seemed to have done with the genjutsu casted on her. The first step to arriving to their destination was climbing the glacier. After that, they had to walk for about half the day to reach the outskirts of the village. As she explained to term, she began doing something unusual on the ground. Within seconds, more of her arrows sprouted however they appeared different than the ones she used on him yesterday. They stabbed into the glacier, creating ice like steps for them to use to climb to the top. Shiroma made it look easy as she did this, and even demonstrated it could hold weight as she hopped onto the first one. It was clear they would take the latter option as oppose to confronting enemy shinobi. He turned to Nori and Nanami. "We're climbing and going to avoid detection as best as possible. I don't want anybody wasting energy if it can be prevented," he explained his decision as he hopped onto the same arrow step as Shiroma. "When we get to the top, I have a few ideas before I decide whether we enter the village head on or stealthy," he said aloud and began to climb up the glacier, using the newly formed steps one by one.

   As he continued to climb, he was intrigued with these steps. Not only were they made of ice, but also from Shiroma's kekkei that she seemed to have complete control over. She was able to use it outside of physical confrontations. This got Sigmund pondering how he could incorporate how kekkei for non-lethal situations such as this one. It would come in handy if ever separated or needed to conspire something in a pinch. He was the first to make it to the top as he got to the finally step and raised his arms up, grabbing onto the edge of the glacier's edge. It was cold to the touch and had gripped a handful of snow. He began using his hands to shovel the snow away from the edge so he could have a clear and tight grip. Once he realized he wasn't going to slip, he used all the strength in his biceps, pulling his weight up and climbed over the edge to the top. He noticed Shiroma had been one arrow off otherwise he could've easily just stepped up there. He didn't seem irritated though as he realized his teammates would either have to do the same as he did or perhaps let Shiroma summon one more arrow. He got him thinking if she had limits to her gift in situations like these. He did understand that part as he was limited on his abilities as well. He dusted himself off from the fresh snow that clung to his clothing. He was rather grateful that Shiroma had extra snow gear because at this rate, his clothing would be soaked eventually if they had to continue to make contact with all this snow.
This message was last edited by the player at 03:38, Tue 19 Sept 2017.

Nanami watched as Shiroma further impressed her "That is the way I preferred to go. If we can avoid fights and detection until necessary that is most efficient." She nodded at Shiroma "Very creative Shiroma." Nanami gives her a thumbs up and smile. She waits for the others to start climbing. While being able to go up in two's might be advantageous in some ways it wasn't in others. After Sigmund and the others had ascended to a few higher up. She hops onto the first one. It wasn't slippery just like Shiroma said it would be. Nanami hops up to the next one and looks down and out across the land. The higher up they went, the more she felt at ease. Even though Kotatsu could be waiting not far from the top. She had a surprise for him. Or his lackeys. Though it would be last resort. Her training with that jutsu wasn't where she wanted it to be yet.

With how wide the arrow steps were she wondered why Sigmund didn't just hop from one to the next. It was better than stressing one's body. Nanami chuckled remembering his fast regeneration.

From time to time that image flashed in her mind and she had to shake it off. The scene is one she played out a million times. As of late Kotatsu and what he said makes very little sense. That day, if she had not frantically pieced Sigmund back together enough to get him to the medical ninja. He would of died, and she would be responsible. The image caused her to almost lose her balance, but she stablized her footing and hopped up the last step landing on top of the glacier.

Nanami sat there quietly with a small smile, as she took in the new area.

When coming upon the glacier wall that was a short walk away from the cave, Nori stopped and looked up at the tall piece of ice. So from what Shiroma was saying, they had two options. They could take the easy way up and encounter a needless fight or they could climb up this glacier and avoid a confrontation altogether. It was pretty obvious what the choice would be. "I think we're all going to agree what the best course of action is going to be," she said as she watched Shiroma kneel down and use her bow to create arrows that would form in the snow and create steps that became embedded in the glacier. Wow. Even she had to admit that was pretty impressive. When she heard Sigmund begin to speak, she turned her head and looked at him. She had known what choice he was going to pick, so it was no surprise to her when he said he wanted to climb to avoid being detected. Nori let go of the straps of her backpack and nodded in confirmation. "Sounds like a plan to me."

After he began to climb and then Shiroma, Nori stepped up onto the first step before she looked up. It was pretty tall and the steps were kinda steep. She looked down at her feet before she began to steadily climb up the stairs after Shiroma. The girl was starting to become interesting than she was before and she wouldn't entirely be all that surprised if Sigmund was impressed by her abilities. It wasn't as if she didn't believe in her capabilities or the fact that she seemed to be a good person to have as an ally, but that still didn't change the fact that she couldn't entirely trust her. Perhaps, though, it wasn't entirely about her needing to do that. She was already being a great help by leading the way to where they needed to go. Nori just didn't know what was going to happen when they got there. She finished climbing up the steep steps with Nanami close behind her and once she got to that last step, she placed her hands on the edge of the glacier and pushed herself up onto the flat surface before she stood up and brushed the snow from her knees. She knew she was going to have to get out of these clothes soon or else they were going to chill her right down to the bone.

   Once the squad reaches the top, he turns to view the land. It was vastly large and covered with blankets of snow. He had to admit, it was beautiful but not a land he'd ever want to reside in. He'd much rather have constant sun and rain as oppose to daily snow. He remained quiet for a few moments before he turned around and began to address the group, proposing their strategy. "It is likely Kotatsu has warned the remaining shinobi of Shiroma's betrayal to them. We'll have to create a diversion instead," he started. "We have two long range supporting members. Due to the fact Nanami cannot engage at the front lines we can do this one or two ways," he continued as he kneeled down, pulling out a kunai knife and began to draw into the hard compacted snow. He first began engraving a large circle. "This is our destination. The village. Shiroma can inform of the entire layout in a bit. I can imagine it's going to be heavily guarded, probably even have some patrol squads around the perimeter. With Nanami's sharingan, she'll be able detect any life signatures before they can even spot us. Just like before, we're going to use the transformation jutsu to blend in as best as possible," he started to explain as he began drawing four "x" marks that indicated them.

   Two of the X's had arrows pointing straight in, the other two were further out with multiple arrows pointing to the village. "We can do this one or two ways. We can pair a taijutsu fighter with a long range guard or we can send both taijutsu fighters and keep the long range support outside. The first option will give Nanami protection as she spots enemies and takes them out from a distance as I can imagine they'll try to send scouts to investigate and if they do, she'll have per say a body guard to take those out so she can continue to provide covering fire," he explained the first option. "Option two will require both long range supports to provide covering fire and perhaps a diversion to allow Nori and me to try to sneak in. They'll likely be focused on the stealth attack from afar to not notice our entry. If we go with this option, i would like the two of you to be on opposite sides of each other and constantly moving. It'll keep them on their toes and believe it'll be more than just one or two people, he finished as he looked at them, trying to get their input on his proposed strategies. "From the looks of it, the shinobi we encountered earlier yesterday only followed orders, but weren't the brightest either. It seems any commanders or captains are going to be experienced with better abilities. I doubt Kotatsu would've taken the time to train the entire village as we have to remember these are likely Chuunin leveled or genin leveled shinobi that either were forced to join the cause or willingly did it. We have the advantage here with the knowledge Shiroma possesses. Keep in mind though, they have intel on us as well so they are expecting our abilities. However this will be the time to execute our newly learned Justus to surprise them," he finished.

Nanami tilts her head from one side to the other. Listening and taking in the options Sigmund gave for their plan of attack or what have you. Though Sigmund nor Nori have seen her Fire arrow, and she has been reluctant to use it because of the explosions radius can't be easily controlled. She remembers testing it several times. She couldn't control the explosion enough to avoid allies and only strike enemies. In time maybe she could "Sigmund, I have a third arrow you haven't seen and I haven't used it in any battles. My fire arrow. It packs a punch, like the equivalent blast radius and force of ten paper bombs. If I used my wind arrow first it will act as a tracer for the fire arrow. Thus I could fire the wind arrow and then a fire arrow, bypassing a wall or what not and giving them a surprise."

Nanami smiled at Sigmund "While I like your idea of pairing us up, one taijutsu and one ranged. That still puts one of the ranged on the frontlines, and if I am too far away from either of you. I can't sufficiently do my job. It would be better for me and Shiroma to cover you as a pair. We can rain down a bit of hell and ice on them." She tightens her fist, looking kinda scary like Sakura does when she was pumped up "Even if they manage to get close. I was trained by Sakura for that eventuality as well. She taught me her medical mode. Think of it like the lightning armor. Except it continuously heals me. That combined the sharingan and Chakra scalpel. Not many will last in hand to hand." Nanami smiles and calms down "Though I will avoid this at all costs. Then there is the trio. Which I haven't fully mastered yet. So they are usable only once. I can sustain and control them. But I have found while doing so I am limited to my manipulating arrow, and healing arrow. So There are options there."

This got her thinking "The nice thing about the wind arrow being a tracer is I can control that arrow mid flight, so it makes creating a path for the fire arrow creative. Thus the path it creates could give the misconception that we are attacking from one side. While we come in from the opposite side. Also note I can cover me and Shiroma in my False surroundings Genjutsu. Hiding us in plain sight, while we attack and cover the both of you from a high vantage point. I am sure she knows a few good places for that." She smiles and looks a Shiroma and then back to Sigmund "Thoughts captain? These area all just ideas of course."

   He listened to Nanami, however what she did from afar was none of his business. He trusted her judgement to protect them if they were to go in as planned. "Suggeston one, me and Shiroma. This would help to be guided accurately. Suggestion two: Shiroma can provide all the information and layout, however we are still technically going in blind regardless how you look at it," he explained as he got to his feet. "While I understand that you are trained to defend yourself, you know I cannot let you engage in any combat. The two of you will be separated and if you are surrounded while Shiroma is on the other side, she's not going to know and she can't really focus her attention on you if she needs to be distracting them," he chimed in. Nanami was strong, he admitted that and he was aware she even learned some rather power techniques with studying under one of the greatest medical shinobi alive. She meant well, he added. He never underestimated her but he also understood she wasn't immortal either.

   "No matter who we send in there, the two are still going to be quite far out no matter what. So your job will come to a vault eventually and truthfully that is unpreventable and not in your control," he retorted as he placed the kunai knife away and shoved his hands in his pant's pockets. "Do what you must; I don't care what Justus you use as long as you're protected, protect us, and ensure we don't get killed while trying to slip in," he added. He was going to need input from everyone on which option To go through with, after that, the two split teams could decide what they were going to do. He would still need Shiroma to give the layout of that area. They would likely each the village by the evening time, a perfect time to ambush. Truthfully he was hoping for another blizzard because that could prove to be useful as far as vision went however he knew it worked both ways and the only person who could probably surpass that would be Nanami with her newly found Sharingan.

Nori turned her head and looked over at Sigmund, folding her arms across her chest as listened to him propose what their options were in term of strategy. Her eyes turned down and looked at the drawing he was beginning to write within the snow. So they had a few options that they could do. One would be using a taijutsu user and a long range user to go in while Nanami and Shiroma provided them cover. Or they could send in two taijutsu users, meaning herself and Sigmund, at the front of the lines, while the two long range attackers covered them and made a distraction for them to get inside. While Nanami expressed her opinion about the best possible strategy for her and Shiroma to cover them effectively, Nori took a step forward. "As far as options go, I think I would rather go with Sigmund's second suggestion and have he and I go in while you two cover us. I will admit that my ninjutsu abilities aren't as effective or as strong as any of yours and I don't want to put us at a disadvantage. I know you are more than efficient in coming up with strategies that are going to allow Sigmund and I to go inside the village smoothly and without complications," she explained to Nanami. "We don't know what to expect when we go inside. Like Sigmund said, there is a high probability that there is going to be more than one or two shinobi waiting for us on the other side. We have to play to our strengths and I know my strengths lie in my abilities as a taijutsu user. We are at a good advantage here with Shiroma's intel, so I think the best chances we have are for us to use that and go in there with the best possible chances of not getting caught. Even if fighting is inevitable."
This message was last edited by the player at 09:43, Tue 19 Sept 2017.

Shiroma watched with a rather pleased smile on her face as she got to show off a bit and the looks on their faces said they were impressed with her use.   She quickly and easily bounced from climbing arrow to climbing arrow with the practiced skill of a gymnast. She was enjoying the freedom of controlling her own body again that she  got lost in the moment as they reached the top arrow.  She deliberately missed the jump seeing to fall for a moment as Sigmund shifted up to the top of the Glacier.  Her fingers caught the arrow and with simple skill she tucked and rolled up over the arrow for a moment picking up speed.  With a final twist of her body she flipped mid air before coming down on a soft bed of drift snow that she flopped down into sighing contentedly.

The Frost kunoichi giggled a little as she lay in the snow for a moment before rolling over to stand up and came over her serious face on.  As she came over to the map that had been drawn.  She pulled a small kuni of  ice from between her fingers and leaned over adding some details to the map expanding it a bit.  The village was laid out very basically with smaller homes on the outskirts before coming into the much larger structures in the middle of the village.  She moved back marking a point a bit farther away. "This is...fairly accurate I didn't wander the streets of the civilian's quarters but the inner area I was often patrolling."

She marked out three round buildings place at three points of a triangle on the inner part of the village. "These are guard towers or rather they were back when this village was controlled by the land of frost.  They have been largely unused by the snow since they required man power that they didn't have."  She  marked out a building in the center of the three.  "This is where the light is coming from.  I have never been in there but I know that the guard post on the upper levels is manned.  And at least one of them is a sensor type he will know we are coming the moment we step past those towers." She started drawing out a dotted line connecting different buildings between two of the towers.  "I never ran any of the other patrols routes but I assume they are similar. They cover the ground between the towers and when I and my squad were there were always run by two at the same time with some distance between them."

She paused and though looking over the map she and drawn and then touching the snow she frowned and then laughed as the map shifted and changed from a two dimensional drawing in the snow to three dimensions the towers and buildings raising up.  "Awesome...I always wanted to try that." The dots that showed her patrol route shifted up as well half of them hanging mid air the other half staying near the ground.  "These patrol routes are always separated like this. One of them runs near the ground and the other much higher up and always one to three hundred feet apart. When one is attacked the other will turn tail and run back here." She motioned to the central building.

She sighed and leaned back a slightly darker look coming over her as her voice shifted slightly and her eyes darkened. "But my information might not be any good at all. If they know I switch sides then they will be ready for you to have all of this information.  If they think I died then we have an advantage." She shook her head slowly, "We have no idea if they know that  since we don't know what information they got when the Genjutsu was broken.  It could have seemed like I was killed to them or they could have known it was broken instead.  I mean none of the patrol I was leading survived so they couldn't report back and we haven't encountered anyone yet." She shrugged not having any idea about Kotatsu coming by the night before having been passed out.  "It might be safe to assume that they know and that means all patrols and everything with be on alert and have changed up their patrols. Sorry I might not be much help after all."

   It was decided by the group that Nori and Sigmund would be the ones to enter the village. This was the time for Shiroma to inform them of the layout and any other useful information of the entire area. She had began drawing diagrams herself, adding onto what he had laid out for her. She added several buildings, towers, and even potential patrol routes. Suddenly, the map had become three dimensional and it was truly astounding as she continued on to explain the light source.

   He took in all the information he could and he had hoped Nori did as well because it would be up to them to make it to the source as best as possible. A change in tone had occurred with Shiroma as her more evil half per say, chimed in. It was still hard to get use to to be honest. He couldn't imagine living with two personalities inside, but then again Sigmund sometimes felt that way as well occasional. He shook the thoughts away as Shiroma finished.

   He decided to speak again. "I am almost positive they know you're not longer aligned with them. I can assume that they went looking for you and your squad and only found the three bodies instead of the commander's. I'm sure they are expecting us, but with the diversion the two of you will be creating will draw their attention," he said as he studied the map further. "Like I mentioned before, constantly keep moving and stay hidden. The more you move, the more confused they're going to be. They'll know right off the bat Shiroma turned on them. Her ice arrows aren't discrete. However, to confuse them even more," he paused as a strange crackling sound could be heard from him as a bone began pushing through his shoulder. He raised his hand across his chest and grabbed it, holding it up and twirling it with his fingers and showed it to the group. The bone had not been of his usual bone sword, but of an arrow. He took the design of Shiroma's. The bone was perfectly shaped and thick, a sharp arrowhead at the tip made up of entirely bone.

   "Kotatsu knows I'm a bone user; that intel I am certain was shared. I took the design of Shiroma's ice arrows and was able to create this from memory. Just like my bone bullets, extremely powerful, a bit more heavy, but could tear through flesh, muscle, and bone if it hits. This will go straight through, enter on one side, out the other. With the injury I received a year ago, I was able to almost mimic the motion that Nanami uses and from witnessing Shiroma's style, these are made specially for the both of you," he explained as he handed it to Nanami so she could further examine it and give it a try if she desired.

   "With the raw power the both of you possess when it comes to archery, this will not only pack a punch, but will also make them believe I am out there as well with you. This will further confuse them and leave the village open for me further. The more attention that is drawn from the outside, the less guarded it may be in the inside," he briefly said as he looked towards Nanami. "If need be, Nanami, do what you must to cause havoc upon them." He then glanced at Shiroma briefly. "Shiroma, keep them on their toes; use your environment as your advantage."

   Lastly he looked at Nori. She would be his partner in all of this, something he kinda wanted to avoid but it was inevitable. He had hoped her feelings towards him wouldn't get in the way in all of this. "Nori, study this map as thoroughly as possible. With the diversion attack coming from the outside, patrol groups may change route or may not be there at all," he then faced them all. "Remember, always expect the unexpected. An obvious victory could mean something else. Avoid being captured. And lastly, Nanami and Shiroma, find a way to communicate if possible. Nanami cannot perish in this and if she's in trouble, there has to be a way to let one another know. That sensory shinobi will be roaming around somewhere if enough havoc is caused outside. The first thing I would like though, is take out those guard towers with an explosion if possible. Like Shiroma said, they may have changed up their patrols so to be safe, those will be the warning explosions. I want them simultaneously denotated if possible. Any guards on those towers will perish. It might even draw out those patrol groups between towers with our luck or they'll retreat to the center building which is fine," he finished as he looked at the three young women before him. He felt as if he was talking too much, something he rarely ever did. However he wanted this mission to be successful. This was only half the work they needed to do, They still had another land to travel to before this is complete. He had to remember this was an S-Rank mission still and they had to take caution here in combat because most cases S-Ranks were handed out to fairly larger groups be they were only four shinobi. It had to be successful.

   This would be the first time he finally could take charge and put his strategic skills to work. His leadership was respected, however he wasn't sure how Shiroma felt being ordered around. She wasn't technically apart of their squad so she didn't have to follow his orders, however knowing that they could easily detain her, he had hoped that was enough to perhaps keep her in line for the time being. If anything, she was grateful to them as well for freeing her form the grasps of the unusual genjutsu. He was grateful for her assistance and the knowledge she shared with them. He felt terrible that this use to be her village and it was going to be destroyed in a matter of minutes tonight. He yet wondered what she was going to do after all of this. Taking over the village and destroying the light structure wasn't going to free her land entirely, but it would be enough to bring hope back to the remaining people that resides in this cold land to take back what is theirs. He didn't worry about that now as he awaited the input from his team. He just hoped that there wasn't going to be another fatal accident with arrows again. The thought alone brought back flashbacks that he quickly closed his eyes and swept under the rug. IT was a quick thought that disappeared just as quickly as he blinked and waited patiently.

Nanami listened and thought the plan through. The layout was the important bit. She listened to the possible changes in patrol routes and the like. Everything seemed solid, Sigmunds plan sounded stable. She was concerned not being able to provide healing. Though she knew both of them were skilled fighters. It wasn't because she was trying to keep them together. Its they knew one another's skills better than anyone, and Nanami didn't want to slow them down. This idea of constant hit and runs to confuse the enemy was a good idea. His take on everything was accurate and acceptable. She takes how many ever bone arrows Sigmund gives her (A total count would be useful. So she can use them efficiently).

She looks at Shiroma "Do you want us to keep within a certain distance. Because I can avoid the detection of the ground units. The sensory type will be more difficult. Any idea what he or she looks like Shiroma? It would give me an idea if he or she shows themselves, and make them a primary target." Then she looked at Sigmund "So the idea is for us to use hit and hide tactics creating as much damage and destruction and chaos as possible?"

Nanami was clarifying everything, even though it may seem like an annoyance to a leader. It was key that she understood her role completely "Also is there any point in the village I shouldn't aim for? My thinking goes along with your idea of striking those frontal towers. Then hoping they fall back to the central building to regroup." She takes out a few of her arrows and hands them to Sigmund "All my arrows are infused with my chakra. If there is a specific target you want me to destroy. Either shoot it or stab it into the target area. With my Sharingan I will be able to sense it.  Using the arrow as signal point, and I will then use a fire arrow to destroy the area marked with the arrow."

She pauses and thinks for a moment "The other thing is you and Nori need to come up with a way to signal us if you need help on the inside, whether it be healing or extraction. Otherwise we will continue our barrage until you signal us that we accomplished our goal, or no more combatants are alive or active." She had added her final words and stretched, preparing for the signal to move out and start the mission. She took count of her normal arrow and the bone arrows. Once that was done she smiled and looked at Shiroma "Let's create hell on earth for them."

   He nodded his head. "Depending what the area looks like around the village structures, hit and hide will be the tactic you'll both use. The idea is to create enough havoc to draw attention your way so Nori and I can slip in. We'll take out any remaining shinobi on the other side. I'll use my signature fire jutsu to signal the both of you that it's clear. Finish off any remaining shinobi from the outside and move in. We'll all rendezvous to the center building. That sensory shinobi is going to be a challenge. I doubt he'll show up right away. That's why you'll both move in so Nanami can pinpoint his location as soon as possible. I can imagine it'll be a tough fight," he explained to confirm his strategy with the group.

   "Unfortunately any healing we'll need will have to wait until we rendezvous to the center building. As heavily guarded as it is, there is no time for you to stop and heal us. We'll be okay. As captain, you know it is my job to protect all of you. Nori is in good hands. I'll be fine with my own regenerative abilities," he explained as he turned around and looked towards the land, the direction they needed to head. He looked up at the sky, trying to see if he could read for another blizzard but it seemed clear for the time being.

   Shoving his hands in his pockets, he turned to look to his team again. "Have I left anything out? Is there any more to add to this? Do we all understand what we need to do?"  he asked, looking at the three of them. He knew they had to get going soon before they would run out of time. Tonight would be the night to reign hell and take out some of his guilt.

Nanami nods "Ready to commence on your order, captain." Nanami had trained for this style of fighting long before she had become a medical nin. Though she never really got to showcase those skills. Due to the fact they were more for hunting or warfare. This would be a telling fight for her. If she was truly as adept at it as she thought she was. The thought had her mind working in overdrive. Nanami takes a deep breath, so far all battles she had been in were strikes by the enemy. The thought of having a plan and everyone on the same page made her smile.

She looks at Shiroma, Nori, and Sigmund. Her foot pivoted waiting for the order to move.

Shiroma tilted her head slightly thinking over the idea and then sighing.  It was a solid plan there was no doubt about it and very tactically sound. Her voice and eyes had returned to normal.  "I was thinking the towers could be used for points of attack.  For me and Nanami to provide even better cover.  However I see your point." She wasn't going to be difficult about it but it was clear that she would need to think on her feet the whole while that Sigmund and Nori were in the village.

She reached down to the snow letting the three dimensional map fall and disappear before she pulled out a crystal clear arrow from the snow itself.  It's perfectly clear surface let all light pass through it only a small imperfection ran through it from tip to tail showed where it was.  "This is what the hidden ice arrow looks like without the dark chakra, with this I can put down anyone without them knowing I was there.  Should you like I can help clear out your direct path rather than just drawing them away."  The arrow shattered as she released it and then stood up looking off into the distance in the way she said was the village.

She provided Nanami with a description of the sensor type shinobi before nodding in agreement with Sigmund.  "He never leaves the central post except for short periods of time.  They keep him there because they need to know if someone is closing in on that point." She looked back at the group before nodding. "I will be happy to do my part."

Nori watched as Shiroma was the last to get onto the top of the glacier and couldn't help but stifle a small laugh when she saw her roll around in the snow before getting up. So this was going to be the time for Shiroma to give her insight of how the layout of the village was to help them navigate through it. She stood quietly, listening to the girl talking while she was drawing lines and shapes of different buildings and patrol routes that she remembered while she was here. There was that chance that the village already knew that they were coming and possibly changed everything around to throw them off. Despite her thinking that the information she was giving might be useless, at least they had some kind of an idea as to where everything was and what they needed to look out for. She had to make sure that she could remember the details and the information that was being laid out to her. It was going to be helpful when her and Sigmund got into the village. If he was right and they had gone out to look for Shiroma and her squad, there really was that possibility that they would suspect she was either dead or turned her back on them. She couldn't say exactly what they were going to think, but odds were that they weren't going to take any chances. They were probably going to take extra precaution just in case. And if anything, they would get their answer as to what happened to her when they saw her arrows, which seemed like they were going to be pretty distinct once they saw them.

At hearing the cracking of bones, Nori's eyes instantly turned her head and looked over at Sigmund and saw a bone coming out of his shoulder. Only it didn't take the shape of the sword that it usually did. In fact, it looked more like an arrow. So he wanted them to use this to make the others think that he was with them? She supposed it would be a good idea, but would they be smart enough to know the difference? If Kotatsu was there, he would certainly make his men aware of their capabilities and what they could do. Sigmund had a pretty rare kekkai gekkai, so it was hard to miss when it was being used. He did have a point, though. The more that Nanami and Shiroma drew attention to themselves outside, the more of a chance that they would be drawn out there. Not to mention that it could lessen the chances of them getting caught due to there being less man power. They would only be so lucky, though. There was a chance that they could have increased their men on patrol in case of a situation like this. Hopefully that wasn't going to be the case, but one could never take chance as an option. "I got this, Sigmund. You don't have to anything to worry about. I'm not going to jeopardize the mission." she told him when she saw him look over in her direction. She turned her head and looked back down to the ground, looking over the layout carefully.

They all had their part to play in this mission, but they all had to exercise caution. They didn't know exactly what they were going to get into, but they had to be ready for any possible situation. It honestly did help that Shiroma was here so they at least had some idea of what they were walking into. An explosion did seem like an effective method to get those men away from the towers and into the building that was in the center. Hopefully that would prove to be a good method to use, but there was still a fifty fifty chance that it wouldn't work. They were just going to have to test the waters and see how effective it would be. Nori turned her head and looked over at Nanami as she began to speak. Since they weren't sure what to expect inside, they did have to think of other possible options in case things went bad inside. She was right. They would need some kind of signal to let her and Shiroma know in case they may have needed the extra help, needed to be removed from the village entirely, or to signal that their goal was accomplished. She was hoping that it wouldn't come down to the first two, though. She was pretty confident her and Sigmund could accomplish what they needed to. She would hold her own weight, so he didn't feel the need to have to watch her back or feel the need to protect her. The last thing she wanted to be was some kind of damsel in distress.

Once the plan was pretty much set, Nori stood up from the ground after giving the map one last look through before she nodded at Sigmund. "Ready to go when you all are," she said and stood up to her feet.

   With nothing more to say, he turned away from them all. "Let's move. We don't want to waste anymore time," he ordered, waiting Shiroma to lead the way again. The plan was solid, but it had its flaws. He wanted the three towers marked and explode simultaneously. This would draw their attention to peer out and look for any signs of the enemy, or them. Afterwards, that's when the girls could start sending their barrages of arrows at them; shoot, move, shoot, move. He had hoped this would at least give them the impression that there was more of them then they believed. With the genjutsu hiding them, the girls should be oklay. Nori and Sigmund would then use their transformation jutsu to blend in and move right in once Nanami made a couple of explosive clearings for them. They would be on their own by then. He didn't doubt their abilities to handle themselves, it was the uncertainty of what was on the other side was the problem.

   With the ambush going on, he wasn't sure if the sensory shinobi inside was going to be either in that tower and for once, in that rare case, actually be in the grounds of the village. Sigmund probably stood a chance at that part, Nori would have to be sidelined or assist if she could. And for once, he had hoped Kotatsu was not going to be present there; there would be no turning back if he appeared and there would be nothing to stop him from killing him. Thinking about the possibility made him clench his fists in his pockets, feeling a hint of his eyes wanting to change color but they didn't.

Shiroma nodded at the clear readiness of everyone to leave.   She turned toward the horizon where the faint change in light could just be made out, at least by someone that knew this area as well as she did.   She set in her mind where she was heading   the small outcropping just half a mile out of the village.  It provided them a place to stop and prepare for the coming battle even if only to divide up into their battle groups.

"Here we go, stay close on either side or behind me I can save some strength by firming the snow as I run." It wasn't even something she had to focus on it was almost natural just the snow crystals under her feet seemed to firm and with just a little bit of energy expelled out as she moved would expand it out around her allowing her team to not expend the energy  to run through the snow rather being able to move on top of it.  And for her it was no more chakra being used then that used to grip a tree branch or walk on water.

As it was clear that she would need to lead off she did just that setting off at a rather quick pace that would eat up the distance between them and the village quickly but still not exhaust them in doing so.  If she saw anyone lagging behind or felt that Sigmund wanted a different pace by the way he moved either pressing ahead or the like it was an easy thing to change the pace and keep them all together.

Shiroma had taken the lead, guiding her new found allies in the direction of their objective. She had used her abilities with the environment, allowing the snow to be compressed as if she was gliding over it. The others would have to focus chakra to the soles of their feet, allowing them to mimic the same ability Shiroma used. The pace was rather quick and with the expense of chakra usage, the squad would be feeling it by the end of the day.

As instructed, the squad stayed close by, keeping the pace up as they were trained to do. There were no orders to stop or be given a break as their captain explained there simply was no time to rest as the clock was ticking by.

As promised, Shiroma kept her side of the deal as she successfully lead them to the outskirts of the village. By the time the squad arrived, the sun was no longer present, the weather seemed harshly colder than yesterday, but no sign of a blizzard. The beam of light had been present, as it was described only to be seen during the even hours.

There were just out half a mile from the village, however the village was not hard to spot with the beam of light. The light cast from the light tower lit the village enough to spot the countless shinobi standing guard.

All three towers had been filled with a squad each.

The top of the village walls had multiple patrols scouting the edges of the village with several spotlights. Various other squads had also been roaming around outside the village. Suddenly it was spotted that several snow mobiles had arrived, behind was followed by a much larger snow mobile. A dozen new shinobi seemed to have dismounted the snow mobiles followed by what appeared to be the leader of the troops. From the distance, neither of them could tell who the captain or commander arrived; Nanami's Sharingan couldn't even getting readings on the person either. It was either Kotatsu himself showing up or the sensory shinobi Shiroma described.

---

Time: midnight

Weather: Clear, 5 degrees, breathing can be seen from both nostrils or mouth

Location: Shimogakure, 1/2 mile away

Battle conditions:

-Vision not impaired

-Due to massive cold weather, squad will feel it with the exception of Shiroma

Battles will be roleplayed out with players fully controlling the scenes; GM interference will not occur until they reach the light tower.

Enemy count: 150

Nanami stopped as she took a head couint of those she could read "Were looking at over a hundred." Her head tilts looking at Shiroma "The towers and spotlights on the walls should be our first targets." She looks at Sigmund and back to Shiroma "I'll take out the towers since I have the explosive firepower needed to destroy them in one strike, you take out the spotlights." She gazes at the new arrivals "I think yours and Sigmunds targets just arrived." Nanami says looking at Nori. Then she walks in the middle of her team "Sigmund, Nori.. Good luck. Shiroma, after the spotlights. We'll strike the barracks area, and the other buildings outside of the central one." She brings her hand up "The only problem me and Shiroma should have is if the Sensory ninja gets within range of me and Shiroma. Which would allow him to pinpoint us. Assuming he is that type of sensory ninja." She makes a series of handseals "This is where we part ways. Shiroma we will still be able to see one another while the Genjutsu is in effect." As they start off they vanish into the white scenery, Nanami extends her fist to Shiroma "Stay safe, and if you need cover fire let me know.." She makes a second handseal, she was putting the wind walking jutsu that she had learned from Sakuya to use. Allowing her to not leave footprints as she looks like an elf striding in across snowy environments.

As she moves into position she takes notes of the patrol. Using her wind arrows as a tracer. Would allow the fire and air arrows to be at near bullet level speeds. She knew they would only get once chance to take out the tower. While their arrows would not be visible initially due to the genjutsu. Once fired the Genjutsu would not cover the arrows. So they would look like they appeared out of the darkness. Nanami takes a deep breath centering her thoughts. With the speed granted by the jutsu she could cover a lot more ground. Though she had to keep tabs on her chakra levels and when it would become necessary to use the chakra pill. With her being as ready asshe could be. She waited a moment for Shiroma to get into position. With everything looking like it was ready. Three wind arrows and three fire arrows. From the hill she had found she had enough of a vantage point to target the three towers. Nanami tilts her head and grins "Time to unleash hell." She thought to herself.

With that she launched the Wind and Fire arrows. The stillness of the air would make it easy for the arrows to fly fast and hard. They were also arrow sized, so they didn't stand out unless she tried charging them up. But their normal firepower should be enough to takedown each tower. Since the wind arrows had the piercing and impact power of something akin to the rasengan. Her fire arrows on the other hand were made for these situations. Ten paper bombs was about the level of the fire arrows explosive capabilities, and would create an explosion with a radius of near fifty meters. So the fire arrows were serious firepower.

The arrows would take two to three seconds to strike each of the towers. The wind arrows would be a second ahead of the fire arrows. As the Fire arrows followed the wind arrows without straying at all from the wind arrows trajectory. The wind arrow would likely kill many of the patrol units in the tower. Once the fire arrows strikes. The tower in its entirety would explode in a massive explosion. All three towers would be hit simultaneously. Though firing so many arrows did wind her for a moment. Then she kicks off and moves a good distance from that position, and finds a defensible hiding spot until she moves and strikes again..

   He observed the village from their position. Scouting the area, he counted as least over a hundred shinobi. He wasn't sure if it was recently guarded because they were expecting them or it was just because of the light structure, but whatever it was, it was going to be a fight for their life. It wasn't long after they arrived that the group spotted several snow mobiles unloading more shinobi that seemed to have entered the village with a noticeable cloaked figure as well. Sigmund didn't seem to flinch as his eyes narrowed at the cloaked figure. A flicker of his darkness seemed to have sparked inside as if hoping it was Kotatsu, but the good part of his hoped it was just the sensory shinobi they spoke up.

   Upon hearing Nanami's voice, he turned around as she briefly spoke of their strategy for a second. "I almost forgot," he said as he knelt down, crackling sounds once again could be heard with an all too familiar action. Like Sigmund promised, and to add to his little contribution, he produced the bone arrows. Within an entire minute he was able to produce twenty for each of them, lying them down on the ground. "Good luck," he muttered as he glanced at Nori. "Let's go. They're going to blow the towers first. It'll draw their attention. We wait until they start focusing on them, then we'll move in. Kill any and all targets we encounter. It's time to take this place back," he ordered. He had used his transformation jutsu to blend in with the snow; it was better than nothing. He had hoped for a blizzard for a better chance, but he had to just hope it worked.

   He had taken his leave, Nori following him as they dispersed from the hill and drew near the village walls. It wasn't long until the explosion happened. All three towers, just like he wanted, exploded and began to crumble down, the obvious cries from the enemy could be heard as it echoed. Their attention was definitely on alert now if it wasn't already. They were shouting among each other, obviously preparing themselves for Nanami and Shiroma's deadly barrage soon. Sigmund stayed in position within the snow, Nori right next to him. "We wait.." he whispered.

Shiroma walked off with Nanami leaving the other pair behind to go and make their diversion.  As they walked forward she pulled out a pair of hand radios with hand's free mics and tossed one to Nanami before she left. "You too, I'm more worried about you running into trouble." She smirked and  returned the gesture and then she turned the opposite way from Nanami making her way silently across the open area her already white and light blue outfit blending with the surroundings as she soon stopped.  With a simple crossing of her arms she produced her bow again and then with a simple series of hand sings she touched the snow in front of her. Slowly she pulled out a thick crystal clear arrow as she mentally focused combining some of the skills she had learned coming up with something new on the fly a simple combination of her hail of arrows and the hidden arrow.

Her eyes turned to Nanami who she could still see at the moment as she set the arrow to string.  She waited on one knee having shifted lower to allow herself to a better angle to hit all the spot lights.  Waiting till she saw the arrows take flight from Nanami's bow she quickly pulled back her own crystal clear arrow and sent it out.  About half way across its pathway it shattered and splintered into dozens o smaller arrows  The splinter arrows took their own paths from the momentum of their parent racing fro the spotlights timing to hit seconds after the explosions that would take down the towers.

The group had split up accordingly: The two skillfully long range taking their positions while the other two close-combatant duo moved right in.

Communicators were passed out between the two girls, coordinating their locations and timely attacks.

Nanami's arrows struck the towers, Shiroma's own small barrage of arrows followed right behind them. Simultaneously, the towers exploded and the spot lights were blasted out. The three giant explosions caught the attention of the shinobi as the cries of their unfortunate demise echoed throughout the village. The towers were demolished as they all came crashing down. A lot of abrupt shouting began shortly after; the enemy was trying to communicate between each other.

"Watch out!" as the explosions started.

"To the east!"

"From the west too!"

"Scatter and find them!"

Several squads had dispersed further out of the village, while some retreated back to the light tower.

They started casting their jutsus, using the same dark chakra Shiroma was familiar with. Some fire, some water, and a lot of weird dark jutsus as well. They used these jutsus in the directions they may have seen the arrows come from.
This message was last edited by the GM at 06:24, Sat 23 Sept 2017.

Players can post. Nori will catch up.

Nanami smiled -"Thats it, cluster just like that for me."- She waited for the patrols to gather. Still under the guise of her Genjutsu. She moves fast, while moving she raised her hand and five of the bone arrows Sigmund gave her rose up. Each with a paperbomb. The last of her paper bombs. But the paper bombs would cause the bone arrows to become effective shrapnel. She Fired them in a large spread aiming for several of the gathering patrols. Nanami was conserving as much chakra as she could. Sakuya's jutsu had proven very useful in this instance. The speed increase especially..

The arrows would land right in the middle of many patrols exploding. Doing unknown damage. Though she had to be careful. It was like an actual battlefield. She knocked around few times by the various dark blasts. She still hated the dark chakra nature, it just felt off. Though it was at this moment she used the second jutsu Sakuya had taught her -Wind Release: Dust Obscuring Wind-. This caused a wind to kick up all the snow, rock, and ice. Obscuring a good portion in front of the village. She slid down behind an embankment of snow.. Over the comms "How are things on your end Shiroma? Also I am giving Sigmund and Nori proper cover to enter." she says as the large cloud of of debris obscured the area.

The explosions slammed into the area she fired from -"Not very bright are they."- she said to herself.
This message was last edited by a game editor at 21:38, Sat 23 Sept 2017.

Nori had waited until Shiroma had led the way in the direction of the village that would be their next objective. She concentrated her chakra onto the soles of her feet and glided across the snow to follow swiftly after her to the outskirts to the village. She looked above her and saw the beam of light coming from the direction of the village they were heading towards. Just what was it that this light was being used for she wondered? Once they got to their position, the group of them stopped and observed the village. From the looks of it, there had to at least have been well over a hundred shinobi's present there. Her green eyes soon came upon that of several snow mobiles that had pulled up and several other shinobi's had disembarked from them, including that of an individual who seemed like the leader of their group. Her gaze turned toward Sigmund beside her and she saw that glint in his eyes. Was he hoping that that was Kotatsu? She hoped that it wasn't. Upon hearing Nanami's voice, she turned her head and looked over at her. "Yeah. They probably are. I just hope that that guy isn't here," she whispered softly to her before she saw her stand up in the middle of their group.

She listened to hear speak of her and Shiroma's strategy and it seemed like it was going to be a piece of cake for them. However, Nori hoped it worked out smoothly. She was confident that it would, but still. She had to be realistic, too. When she heard the familiar cracking of Sigmund's bones, she didn't even bother looking at him. Even though she was used to it, just seeing his bones pop out of his body so easily like that made her cringe a little. Not just because she was afraid of it, but because she could only imagine how it must have felt each time he did it. She slowly stood up from the ground and looked over at him once the arrows were put onto the floor and she nodded. "Got it," she said before she looked back over to Nanami and Shiroma. "Good luck, girls." Upon saying that, she used her transformation jutsu to blend in with the snow and followed after Sigmund towards the village. She soon heard the explosion happen and it caused her to look up. She saw the three towers begin to crumble just like they had hoped. Once they grew close to the walls, Nori stayed beside Sigmund and waited for their signal to move inside.

Shiroma was in much the same situation s Nanami the dark chakra powered techniques flashing past her  in waves as they tried to figure out where she was.   With the aid of the Genjutsu from Nanami she was able to blend perfectly with the back ground only her arrows  giving away her position when she fired.  Her choices of targets were careful and precise but still there were just so many of them that she wasn't sure how long she would be able to keep this up.  With a quick series of hand signs she added her own hidden in the front technique to further obscure the sight line of her enemies allowing her to pick them off even easier.  She attacked full squads when she could striking at them with  her arrow volley or  ice spikes from below and kept changing her pattern of what would come next.

At one point a water jutsu came rushing at her and she knew there was no way to be able to block it.  Instead she turned it against the squad that had one of its members casting it.  She fired her arrow of the north wind which froze the water even as it was still firing from the shinobi's mouth and turned it around on him.  While the squad was checking their partner the follow up of ice exploding from the ground around them sealed their fates.   If anyone was able to see Shiroma's eyes at the moment they would see dark almost black blue rather than her normal ice blue eyes.  "Doing fine Nanami though I don't seem to be making any new friends."

Wait for Sigmund to post.

   Everything happened so fast. The explosions, the crumbling of the towers, and for the fact that his plan was actually working for them. Just like he planned, the shinobi had spread out seeking out the mysterious attacks from the outskirts as they geared up and casted their jutsus blindly. More explosions occurred from it appeared to be from paper bombs. Suddenly lots of snow and debris kicked up, covering most of the walls of the village. That was their queue to enter. "Lets go," he told Nori as he rushed in and hopped onto the village wall and climbed right over it. Landing on his feet, he took a quick glance before some shinobi within the living quarters of the village spotted him. Before they had any time to announce anything, he raised his hand quickly, producing bone bullets like a gun and for once in his life, he aimed these bullets for death, to kill. He fired five at one shinobi in the head and the other in the torso, knowing it would shred through the lungs and heart. Several more shinobi realized what was going on and he fired some more, killing them off as well, making it a total of five as he waited for Nori to come over as well.

All Nori could remember hearing were the screams of the shinobi as the buildings began to crumble and sounds of the debris falling to the ground and crushing whoever was around it. It was a bit of a gruesome fate. One minute you're standing there and then the next you were gone. That was how fast it was. At least they didn't suffer for very long. She was sure that if needed, Nanami and Shiroma could inflict a lot more damage than they had already done if they wanted to. She almost felt sorry for those that had ice explode around them. It was then with all the ice and debris that was brought up that a smokescreen was created, hindering the sights of those shinobi that had been nearby. She turned her head and looked at Sigmund when he told her it was time to go. She nodded. "Ready when you are," she replied and just seconds after he jumped onto the wall did Nori follow suit and jumped onto the wall with him. She dropped down into the ground below and slowly stood up at his side. By that time, she saw him already shooting bullets out of the tips of his fingers and towards the shinobi that had spotted Sigmund. She saw him take them out one by one without mercy, making it clear that he wasn't messing around. "We should get moving. We won't be covered from the debris for much longer."

Nanami watched where the blasts were being fired from. Most were from on top of and along the walls. The arcing shots were scattered all across the field at the distance she was none came within fifty feet of her. Though snow was still kicked up everywhere, as well as watery patches. This would make movement a little more difficult. She darts out from her current snow bank. With her Sharingan she spotted the best points in the wall that would cause it to collapse. Which was her goal. The best points were near the base of the wall. It wasn't a fortress wall like the ones she had studied in the academy. So there were holes to to speak in it.

Nanami counted the time in between volleys several times. It was clear the ninja had to be switching in and out. The amount of chakra needed to keep up the constant barrage would require such a rotation of ninja. Unless they had a way to store it. The ideas barraged her mind as she moved. Nanami blinks as she slides down barely dodging another blast -"Too close."- She says to herself. Her back foot pops her back up into running. She reaches the point and raises her hand. Four fire arrows appear. She waits until the pause in the volley. Once that pause came. She fire the flame arrows at the points in a wide spread so they looked like they came from many areas.

Boom!

Boom!

Boom!

Boom!

The parts of wall she targeted with each arrow blew up and in. Think like when the orc army attacked Isengard, and used the waterway as a weak point in the wall to blow it up. That is what happens at each of the four points. This takes out a bunch of the ninja sending out the volleys. It also left Nanami winded. The girl continued to move. An explosion knocks her back. She slides and then takes cover again. With that last volley of fire arrows. Her chakra was starting to run low "Shiroma, that's the last volley of fire arrows I can use for a bit. Switching to normal arrows." she says over the comm.

Shiroma ducked under the sword strike of one of the guards that had come out with a group to hunt her down.  She slide between his legs using the momentum she had to get passed him, actually glad of being such a small girl for once.  She spun on her heel pushing back up as she pulled an arrow back and put it right through the man's leg into the ice under him.  "Understood Nanami.  Be careful they have some hunter teams that have already come off the walls. I have had to kill two of them so far. If you need back up let me know." She pulled another arrow from the air and this one split the man's skull as she turned back to the work she had been doing on the wall.

The close combat with this hunter team had exposed her on the battle field and several of the teams still on the wall were targeting her directly now.   Three arrows leapt across the intervening space  driving into the arms or shoulders of shinobi in the middle of making hand seals to send large jutsus her way.  She wasn't as tired as Nanami yet only because she had been using less of her most powerful jutsu.  Though she had a feeling that was going to change soon.

   As he had executed the shinobi that were alerted by their presence, Nori hopped on down from the wall, commenting they should continue on. He merely nodded his head as the havoc outside the village continued. He could hear the constant firing of arrows from both girls strike every single shinobi. He heard the cries and shouts of quick commands as they tried to organize themselves. He couldn't pay attention to that; they need to terminate any shinobi they ran into and clear out the paths to the light structure. He began to run towards the center building, keeping his eyes peeled. Due to the battlefield that took place outside the village, he had spotted more squads heading their way. According to Shiroma, these could possibly be the squads that patrolled between the towers that were no longer standing anymore.

   None the less, he knew what he had to do. Without hesitation, the crackling of bones is brief as he continued to run, Sigmund grows several long bone blades from his body for use as weapons. Just like a willow that is shaken by the wind, the opponents attacks are simply parried and countered as the enemy shinobi had pulled out kunai knives and shuriken to combat with him. Uncharacteristic of a willow, the hardened bones puncture and damage the opponents' body, slicing deep gashes to their abdomens and arms. Though he primarily uses two blades grown from the palms of his hands, he also uses several secondary bones grown from his elbows, knees, and shoulders, adding to the damage dealt to them. This dance form is incredibly acrobatic, using spins, charges, and long sweeping slashes to make the strikes more effective and to evade opponents' counter strikes. Sigmund had danced with grace as he executed the elegant dance of the willow.

   It wasn't long before he had finished and all ten shinobi had gushed out blood and dropped to the ground simultaneously, laying in their pools of blood. Sigmund appeared to have not a scratch on him or even a splash of blood as he had performed delicately. Just as he stopped, more seemed to show up however it didn't seem as if they were particularly targeting them. It was more because they were coming as back up for the outside, Nori and Sigmund just happened to be in the crossfire.

   "There's two more inside the village! Kill them all!" one them shouted. It was clear he had to be some kind of captain as more showed up, making it twenty to two. He was positive the news would travel to the outskirts of the village soon. Although it wasn't as planned, he knew they could handle themselves. They had been surrounded, being forced to back up into each other, back to back. "I believe it's your turn," he uttered to Nori, pointing out that she hadn't fought anyone since entering the village. He'd cover her if need be however he was going to allow Nori to take this one.

Upon hearing the explosion coming from just outside the village, Nori turned her head and looked over her shoulder. All she could see was the debris and the dust kick up as it enveloped their opponents. She was was sure that they were caught in the cross fire between the explosion and the number of arrows that were shot at those shinobi between Nanami and Shiroma. She gave a little, crooked smirk. Well, those guys were in deep shit, weren't they? She almost felt sorry for them. She turned her head and looked over at Sigmund before she began to run with him in the direction of the tower that was standing high in the middle of the village. They were almost to their destination, but it seemed that their opponents were going to let them get there without giving it one last shot to stop them. She saw shinobi coming from all different directions and it caused her to reach down to pick up a few of her kunai knives and shuriken from the pouches at her sides. Before she could attempt to flick one of them at her, she saw Sigmund take the initiative to attack first.

Nori heard the familiar cracking of bones coming from his direction and when she saw him produce several different sword like blades from parts of his body, she still couldn't help but truly see just how amazing Sigmund was. She remembered a time where he had thought the idea of his bones coming out of his body scared him, but now he was able to do so without even flinching. It was second nature to him now. The way he charged towards his enemies so firecely and without hesitation, it was hard to believe that this was the same person she had known years ago. All she could see was the shower of blood coming from the wounds that Sigmund was inflicting upon their bodies before they fell to the ground in pools of their blood. Looks like he already had these guys taken care of. At that point it just seemed like she was tagging along. Although they did just come inside, so she was sure there was going to be more shinobi to come. Especially if they were fleeing to get away from the wreckage and from Nanami and Shiroma.

Once that last body hit the ground, Nori stopped running and listened to someone shout out their presence, which could only mean one thing. Her eyes took in the sight of the shinobi coming in at them from all directions, causing her slowly back up a few steps until she came into contact with Sigmund's back. They were surrounded. "I can handle it. I'm going to clear a path for you. When I tell you to go, go and get to that tower. I'll be right behind you," she said upon hearing him say that it was her turn. Well, close range attacks weren't going to work on several different enemies at once. She could have to do it one by one, but she was sure that she could do it. She had the stamina and speed to do so. She pushed off from Sigmund's back and charged towards the enemy in her line of sight. If she was lucky, they would focus on her and not Sigmund. She took out a few more shuriken and kunai knives and laced them within her fingers. Her green eyes looked amongst the shinobi in a fluid motion before she stopped abruptly and kicked herself up into the air. She crossed her arms across her chest and rose a leg up into the air. She spun around in a 360 degree angle as she came down, releasing the kunai knives and shuriken from her grasp. They struck several different of the shinobi at once as she finally brought her leg down and used her Leaf Whirlwind technique to deliver a roundhouse kick to one of the shinobi's heads, causing a domino effect and knocking him into two of his buddies. There was a small clearing and Nori turned her head to look back at Sigmund. "Go now!"

   Sigmund had retracted his bones as his back came against hers as the snow shinobi closed in on them. Upon telling her it was her turn, he knew she'd take the opportunity to do so. However when she replied that she'd make an opening for him, he smirked at the ridiculous idea. As much as he disliked the woman, she had guts of steel however they were both suppose to clear the inside and signal for clearing for their other mates outside. Before he could argue his point, Nori had pushed off his back and leaped into the air, shuriken and kunai knives in hand. Upon coming down, a shower of shuriken struck several shinobi in places that could immobilize them long enough for her to start using her taijutsu skills.

   As predicted, she did start executing her skills as left a brief opening for him. Without hesitation, he nodded and ran off, leaving Nori to the remaining enemies behind him as he quickly made his way to the center building. He didn't run into anybody until his eyes focused on an individual waiting at the light structure. He seemed to be more tamed and wiser as oppose to the easily defeated shinobi being killed left and right by his team. He began to change his pace and came to a complete stop as Sigmund and the snow shinobi starred at each other. "You're in my way; I'm going to give you about three seconds before I gut you," Sigmund threatened as his bones began to poke out, preparing himself for what seemed like a tough battle. He wondered if this was the sensory shinobi Shiroma spoke of, however it couldn't be. She explained he resided in the tower, so this had to be the hooded figure from earlier. He had hoped it wasn't a sensory though.

The commander waited patiently at the entrance of the light structure as his eyes scanned the area and Sigmund's presence known. He had been given orders by their general Taichi and secondary leader, Kotatsu, to eliminate any individual that invaded the village for the light structure. Smirking, he brought his knuckles together, crackling them together as he punched them together. "This is going to be fun," he muttered to himself as he readied himself as Sigmund drew near. "You're in the wrong land, little man. How about we dance?" he asked sarcastically as dark chakra began to swirl around the commander. "Commander Inyu at your service," he added as the dark chakra continued to swirl around him.

---

Battle initiated.

Commander Inyu VS Akitoki Sigmund

Rank: Jounin - Rank: Chuunin

Stats:

Nin: 5
Tai: 5
Gen: 4.5
Intel.: 4.5
Strength: 5
Speed: 4.5
Stamina: 5
Hand Seals: 5

---

Initiative roll:

02:13, Today: Snow Shinobi Commander rolled 18 using 1d20 ((18)).

Initiative:

02:14, Today: Akitoki Sigmund rolled 18 using 1d20 ((18)).

GM RESPONSE:

GM favors Sigmund to start first.

   Sigmund smirked as he stared into the eyes of this so called commander Inyu. Was this the best they got? Was this what Kotatsu sent to destroy him and his squad? If anybody was sane, they would know Sigmund was type of person to never encounter. As they continued to exchange glances, Sigmund's eyes began to change. The more he thought about wanting to kill this man and just thought about Kotatsu, the more his inner demons seemed to come alive, sparking the dark chakra inside. It was as if the dark energy inside was giving him a tiny taste of the raw power he could possess.

   Sigmund's eyes changed; this process seemed to be happening quite often since the Chuunin exams had taken place. His beautiful ocean blue irises changed to a bright, lime green, the red underlining eye shadow surfacing to the skin beneath his eyes. "Unfortunately for you, I'm going to have to let you go," he spat at him. "Dance of the Willow!" he announced as the bones fully exposed themselves, popping out of the palm of his hands, elbows, and shoulders into deadly bone blades. He kicked off his heels, the snow from his feet picking up behind him, and the snow he continued to step on compacting together. Coming at full speed, he was ready to shred this commander to pieces for once.

03:51, Today: Akitoki Sigmund rolled 27 using 1d20+5+4+4 ((14)); Taijutsu Attack

04:26, Today: Snow Shinobi Commander rolled 26 using 1d20+5+5+5 ((11)); Taijutsu Defense

---

Inyu smirked as Sigmund made his first move. He had been taught everything he needed to know about each member of the squad. Their taijutsu specialists, their ninjutsu users, and even the long range Uchiha girl who seemed to be absent. He was even warned about Shiroma's possible disappearance, but from his perspective, he noticed familiar ice arrows. His former comrade was out there assisting these wretched bastards and he was sure he would make them pay.

Sigmund had came head on and as he did, Inyu rolled his neck and it cracked. The thoughts that filled his mind, the cockiness of his attitude caused him to react too late to Sigmund's attack. The bone blades he had studied oh so well seemed to have finally made contact to his snow gear. The blades shredded through his clothing, causing tears. the more Sigmund moved with grace, the more cuts and gashes he seemed to receive. He did give the kid that much, he kept his promise to his actions with those deadly eyes of his.

Inyu noticed Sigmund's movements begin to slow down, making him conclude Sigmund was drawing to an end to his dance of the willow, as Sigmund put it. This gave Inyu the opportunity to take control of the dark chakra, allowing it to invade his heart, soul, mind, and power. He began kneading chakra all around his body. "Dark Release: Dark Twister Abyss!" he declared. The dark chakra swirled around him, engulfing him like a hurricane and it grew more and more. As it grew larger, seemingly sucking in the dark chakra Inyu seemed to be unleashing an uncontrollable force of nature soon. "Now you will get a taste of what it is like to control such power!" he told him.

The giant dark hurricane could be seen from outside of the village as it continued to grow. Sigmund would have to summon something pretty powerful himself if he wished to stop this.

---

04:57, Today: Snow Shinobi Commander rolled 28 using 1d20+15 ((13)); Ninjutsu Attack

Nanami sends out several basic clones all over the place. This was one of her favorite tactics, especially since she had already been using similar tactics. The five clones ran off in different directions. The first one encountered a group. With it being night, and the fact Nanami hadn't left any footprints or made noise. The darkness and snow helped conceal the fact they lacked shadows. One unit surrounded a clone. The unit closed in and the clone looked like it was laughing but no sound was coming from it. The leader of that group realized they had been led into a trap. Suddenly the wind kicks up and a small tornado whips about. The wind it cut into the unit like a hot knife through butter. It left a bloody mess. The clone laughed again and took off.

Nanami herself also moved to another spot. This was tiring but a lot of fun for the young girl. She had to be careful not to get reckless, and she could not keep this up forever. She hoped to see the signal from Sigmund and Nori soon. She sees Shiroma's arrows glisten as they flew "So pretty." She admired the color and composition of Shiroma's arrows.

Once Sigmund had made his way through the path that she had cleared for him, Nori turned her attention back to the task at hand. After she landed the blow to one of the shinobi's head, she pushed herself off the tips of her toes and into the air. She brought up her hands and quickly made the signs to produce her Phoenix Sage Fire jutsu. She knew it wasn't as strong as she would have liked it to be, but it did produce a mass array of fireballs that would prove to be effective against so many different foes at once. Upon making the last hand seal, Nori had used the remaining shuriken that she had and hid them within the volley of fireballs she was now aiming in the direction of the enemies below. She could hear the groans and grunts of pain as the sharp objects hit them suddenly and knocked them down to the ground. She had taken out at least half, which meant she was set to take out the other with another widespread attack. She searched through her arsenal of attacks in her head to see which one would be the most effective. She took a second to ponder her options and upon concluding on a decision, Nori aimed herself down towards the ground. She extended her hands out and placed them on the cold ground before she pushed herself off it, doing a back walkover away from the remainder of the group. Once her feet were back on the ground, she quickly signed for the Fireball Jutsu and formed a ring with her thumb and index finger before she released the fire through the small opening and spread it across the remainder of the shinobi.

It was just as the last shinobi fell that she turned her head and saw that Sigmund had engaged with an unknown man near the central tower. Well, that definitely didn't look like Kotatsu at this distance but he was definitely someone that was strong. She saw that Sigmund had taken out his bone blades and charged at the man that seemed to just be waiting for him to come at him. He seemed to be amused by it. Like it was some kind of a game. The enemy took the blows dealt to him by the blades, but that didn't seem to stop him. Soon a dark swirl of chakra engulfed the man and imploded, causing a tidal wave of dark chakra to spread. She knew that at that point, that if there was a time to ask for help it would be now. She used the hand signals for her Phoenix Sage Fire jutsu once more before she had an arm up in the air and shot off a fireball into the air to signal Nanami and Shiroma.
This message was last edited by the player at 08:47, Thu 28 Sept 2017.

01:31, Today: Akitoki Sigmund rolled 28 using 1d20+5+5+4 ((14)); Ninjutsu Defense

   Sigmund had successfully performed his dance of the willow taijutsu gracefully. He had seemed to leave many cuts and gashes on his more massive opponent but they seemed to be ineffective. The wounds seeped blood through the winter gear the commander bared but that did not stop him from casting something catastrophic from the palms of his hands. The wind picked up fairly quickly, which forced Sigmund to back up a bit as the winds grew stronger. The dark chakra that had been circling around Inyu seemed to have engulfed him instead, turning into what appeared to be massive, dark hurricane made up of the snow and dark energy. As the seconds ticked on by, the hurricane kept growing. He was sure his teammates would notice at some point.

   In the corner of his eye, he noticed a fire jutsu being cast. He had a gut feeling it was from Nori, but that was wishful thinking at the time. As a counter, he began to take quick stance. "Oh no you don't!" he shouted at Inyu as the chakra gather in his right hand, blue and sparks of lightning could be heard. In order for Sigmund to successfully stop this hurricane, he would have to use a very large amount of chakra to match the proportion of Inyu's jutsu. Sigmund began to focus as best as he could, remembering that he had a chakra pill he could take shortly after.

   It wasn't long before Sigmund was able expand the jutsu and turn it into a gigantic hound, still attached to his hand. "Lightning Release: Lightning Beast Tracking Fang!" he shouted as he thrust his arm forward, the hound responding. At this point in time, all shinobi within the village, including the outskirts, could see not only his lightning hound, but the massive dark hurricane as well. The hound and hurricane collided. Wind and lightning seemed to counter each other as the lightning hound explodes, ripping apart the dark chakra hurricane as well. Due to the explosion, a shock wave of dark chakra and lightning dispersed within the village, sending small yet weird shocks of energy to those still in the village. This caused the snow to be pushed all against the village walls.

   Sigmund had taken a knee, panting as he knew he was exhausting himself quicker than he should have been. He began panting lightly as he awaited for the battlefield to clear. In this moment, he opened his jacket pocket, pulling out the chakra pill Nanami had given him earlier in the day. He slipped it into his mouth, chewing and swallowing quickly as he could. Within seconds, his body seemed to be producing the lost chakra from before. He got back onto his feet. "Ten-finger drilling bullets!" he announced as he extended his hands out, fingers pointing directly to Inyu. Sigmund had planned to send out several barrages of this bullets to attempt to immobilize the massive shinobi ahead of him. The bones peeled out of his finger tips and were shot out with such chakra that they had to have been picking up speeds as fast as 50 miles per hour. The bullets were aimed for Inyu's knee caps, elbows, shoulders, and thighs. The bullets, if they struck, would tear through his clothing, ripping his flesh and muscle apart. Sigmund had put so much intention to kill that he hadn't realized just how deadly he made the bullets become.

02:08, Today: Akitoki Sigmund rolled 33 using 1d20+5+5+5 ((18)); Ninjutsu Attack

Nanami looked up "Heh, about time." She clicks her comm on "Shiroma time to meet up with them." She wrapped up her fun by annihilating the last hunter group in her path. She kicks off "I really have to thank Sakuya when I see her next. This jutsu has been invaluable." With the extra speed granted by the jutsu, she bounded across the snow. A few shinobi get in her way. Nanami jumps up brings her hands together and the wind kicks up slicing them into a bloody mess. She kicks off and leaps up to an undamaged section of wall. Hopping onto the other side. This gave her cover from those outside, and good view of the inside. It only took moments for Nanami to spot Sigmund and Nori. It didn't look like a bad situation. Being low on chakra she takes out a chakra pill and eats it. She shivers "Ugh, I hate the taste of these things." It would take a moment for the pill to kick in. So she sat down behind the wall and observed until the pill kicked in.

With the Sharingan she didn't see any major damage on Sigmund. The big dark tornado thing looked brutal. Kind of like hers when she combines her fire and wind jutsu. The man he was fighting however had taken a hit or three from Sigmund. She saw no reason to interfere yet. Though the dark tornado worried her, it reminded her of something. Nanami tries to place it "Nope that was neither him or Kotatsu who did that. That other man, was he the devil?" She thought to herself. Since she couldn't get involved in the front lines and there appeared to be no threat to Nori or Sigmunds lives yet. She waited for a moment, recovering some of her strength and focus "I believe in you both.." She really wished she could tell them that. Though she chuckled to herself, knowing Sigmund would probably just get annoyed by it. She keeps an eye on the fight prepared to use her healing arrow or wide healing jutsu if things turn south.
This message had punctuation tweaked by a game editor at 05:41, Fri 29 Sept 2017.

Shiroma had seen the hurricane and stopped dead in her tacks for a moment in total shock. She cursed softly, if he was here then there was even more trouble to come.  She knew the man that used that technique and it worried her deeply not sure how well even Sigmund was going to do against him.  She danced around a earth release that tried to hem her in on several sides before  returning with her own volley of arrows that downed several shinobi. Her eye caught the flash of the fire in the sky and  hear Nanami's words in her ear.

Shifting she vaulted over one of the shinobi she was fighting and then used his back to push off toward the top of the wall.  She twisted in mid air and sent three arrows ripping into the man's back before she vaulted over the top of the wall and came down on one of the homes inside.  She made her way quickly into the heart of the village she had called her home for the last year.  She soon caught sight of Sigmund but was too far away to see Nanami or Nori from her angle coming from a different direction then the others.  She pulled another arrow out to keep an eye out for those that would bother the fight going down while wondering if she needed to intervene.

Once Nori had released the fireball into the air, she slowly lowered her hand back down to her side. "I hope they saw it," she said in a low tone to herself. She knew Nanami and Shiroma had their hands a bit full at the moment with the shinobi in hand, so she didn't know if they would see it or not. At this point she was going to have to wait for backup. She turned her head and looked back at the ensuing battle between Sigmund and one of their fighters. It looked he had it under control, but that hurricane sure as hell was getting bigger after it consumed the man. The wind was getting stronger and it caused her to back up a few feet towards the crumbled debris of the tower behind her. She brought up an arm and shielded her eyes with her arm .

Sigmund had expanded the jutsu and combined it with his lightning hound, causing the hurricane to grow massive in size that astounded even her. How the hell did he have so much energy? Was it that chakra pill that Nanami had given him? It had to have been. From the looks of it that jutsu seemed to drain him of his chakra but depleted his energy all at the same time. That wasn't good. He was doing too much. How the he'll he got enough energy to produce bone bullets and aim them at his opponent, she would never know but he did it and that only attested to his strong he really was. At this point there was really nothing she could do except maybe she could help him, too. But she had a feeling that she would just get in the way of their fight. For now she would have Nanami and Shirota there. She had noticed Nanami had crept in but stayed behind a wall to observe what was going on. Nori turned her attention back to Sigmund, hoping that he was going to be able to last in this battle.
This message was last edited by the player at 08:14, Fri 29 Sept 2017.

21:58, Today: Snow Shinobi Commander rolled 30 using 1d20+15 ((15)); Ninjutsu Attack

---

Inyu had been quite amused and astounded by the amount of chakra this boy had on reserve to haver grown his hound as massive as his hurricane. The two had collided, causing a weird chain effect as they both dispelled and caused a bunch of snow to fly back out of the village. It caused a pause in their battle as snow mist brewed up for a few seconds and then vanished. By then, Inyu had missed when Sigmund popped a chakra pill and before he knew it, he had seen the bone bullets too late. The incoming barrage of bullets had struck him. They had struck his knees, elbows, thighs, and shoulders, immobilizing him like Sigmund had wanted. Inyu had been more shocked at this kid's chakra amount as oppose to the battle.

Inyu continued to bleed as he fell to his knees through clenched teeth. Struggling to get up. "I'll give you that, however this is far from over," he uttered as he spat out blood, getting back to his feet, surprising the young Chuunin before him. "Dark Release: Warped Tornado!" he shouted as more darkness seemed to spill out of him and engulf him again. He had appeared to trap himself in a cyclone of darkness. He raised his arms above his head and jumped forward as if diving into the air and into Sigmund's direction. The cyclone spun faster, the darkness combining with the blanket of snow of a battlefield and turned the snow into dark ice, creating an even more deadlier warped tornado cyclone jutsu. Moving horizontally towards Sigmund this were sure tear him apart for a bit.

---

02:01, Today: Snow Shinobi Commander rolled 25 using 1d20+15 ((10)); Ninjutsu Attack

[02:08, Today: Akitoki Sigmund rolled 32 using 1d20+13.  Taijutsu Defense]

   He smirked as his bullets seemed to catch Commander Inyu off guard. They struck where he intended for them to strike: knees, shoulders, elbows, and thighs. He knew the bullets would tear through his flesh, muscle, and maybe even fracture the bones to the core. When he saw Inyu stumble to his knees, for a moment he believed he had the victory, however it was short lived as Inyu got back onto his feet. Sigmund was flabbergasted with what he had just seen. The man shouldn't have been standing with his kind of intended attack just now. But how?! he thought over as Inyu spat something out and admitted that this battle was just getting started.

   Blood seeped through the wounds he had caused but that did not stop Inyu from powering up and using a technique he had seen before over a year ago. Inyu repeated the same form as Kotatsu once used. This led Sigmund to believe Inyu had personally been trained by Kotatsu with that kind of technique. Within seconds, more dark chakra consumed Inyu and turned into a fast cyclone and Inyu charged right at him horizontally. Sigmund took a stance as he prepared himself for the worst. Still having the positive effects of the chakra pill to replenish his chakra reserves, he used the calcium from within his very bones. He could feel the smallest of atoms combine and multiply from within his very core and popped out immediately. Bones had sprouted from his arms, shoulders, and torso and were as hard as steel.

   He had mastered this technique on his solo journey with Sasuke. It had been a technique that he had learned before the Chuunin exams. It had only been used once and this would be his second time doing so. However instead this time, he was gracefully skilled with it and would choose to keep this state if it meant killing Commander Inyu. From Sigmund's perspective, Commander Inyu's ninjutsu tornado was quite strong. If he calculated this correctly with precision, he would be able to stop Commander Inyu's attack dead in its tracks and when he caught him, he could unleash the remainder of this technique. Using the technique correctly, Sigmund would nearly untouchable close range. The drawback to such a technique was it took great amounts of chakra, potentially lowering his capacity to perform other stronger jutsus later on.

   With seconds to spare, Inyu had managed to touch Sigmund's bones. Keeping steady feet and a perfectly timed stance, Inyu had stopped spinning suddenly. The two men exchanged looks as their eyes glared at each other. "Dance of the Larch!" he spat in Inyu's face as he began to spin rapidly, slashing Inyu even more than last time. this would deal severe damage in an attempt to make Inyu bleed out at this point. The bones were as sharp as needles with a high killing ability, making this dance a great potential for battles such as this one.

[03:31, Today: Akitoki Sigmund rolled 32 using 1d20+13 ((19)); Taijutsu Attack]

04:24, Today: Snow Shinobi Commander rolled 17 using 1d20+15 ((2)); Ninjutsu defense, failed

---

Inyu had been positive his technique worked as he made contact with Sigmund. However in the final seconds, Sigmund had sprouted what seemed like two dozen additional bones from his body. It was a kekkei that had been rumored to be extinct and Kotatsu has personally informed him all that he knew about said kekkei in regards to Sigmund himself. Yet with all the knowledge and incredible power bestowed upon, Sigmund had managed to literally stop Inyu's warped tornado. His own spinning came to a dead halt. Inyu's pitch black eyes had stared into the young boy who had much more potential than the boy himself could see. Before Sigmund began spinning rapidly, Inyu exchanged what could be his final words.

"Your hatred is what feeds off the power you are using now. Embrace it, boy," he encouraged and then suddenly a razor blade cyclone of Sigmund's had been unleashed, leaving the commander to get gashed almost fifty percent of his body. Due to the sudden move, Inyu had no time to react to dodge the deadly bone blades. He did manage however to push himself away from Sigmund but severely injured. Inyu remained on his knees as he felt the blood from his gashes seep through how clothing, soaking them with the crimson coppery blood of his own. He continued to stare at Sigmund, the man who had conquered him in battle and actually won. "I bet you don't got the guts to behead me," he spat out as he coughed up blood, spitting it out next to him. His body didn't want to cooperate with him anymore, Inyu admitting defeat for once.

   For not having tried this technique to actually stop a close ranged attack, it was astonishing to Sigmund as he had succeeded in doing so. Inyu's warped tornado had quickly come to a halt the moment Sigmund had unleashed more bones on his body. This would be the most bones e had ever forced outside his skin and to be truthful, it felt empowering. Finishing off there technique he had unleashed a deadly spin of unfortunate torture for the commander. He felt every gash and cut be placed upon Inyu's body. This has lasted at least fifteen seconds before the commander decided to push himself away. As he did, Sigmund came a stop, the snow surrounding them almost completely gone due to their massive and powerful confrontation.

   Inyu had continued to mock Sigmund as did most villains seemed to do. There still had been no sign of his squad however the clearing was almost complete with the commander's defeat before him. Just as he was about to retract his bones back into his body, Inyu had tainted him, almost as if daring him to kill him senseless knowing Inyu was in no shape to continue fighting. Inyu had challenged Sigmund to behead him, to finish him off for good. He stared at him, remaining quiet as the earlier words Echoed throughout his thoughts. Sigmund began to slowly walk up to Inyu, retracting his technique bones and in return, formed two bone blades however these were designed differently. They had become more like scimitar blades. He held one in each hand as he came to stop in front of the commander. "I do feed off the darkness. That is why I am able to defeat you and all who stand in my way. You will no longer be a threat. Just as I defeated you, I will terminate your leader as well," he replied however the tone of his voice seemed completely different as if a whole other person had seemed to surface.

   Holding up the sword blades, he placed each one on Inyu's shoulders, holding them against his beck. "It is a shame this battle did not drag longer. However beheading you will surfice," he smirked and chuckled manically as he pulled the blades on each side like a pair of scissors. The blades had been so sharp, they sliced the skin on Inyu's beck so clean, slicing the muscles underneath and detached every vein and bone from Inyu's neck and spine. Blood had gushed out of the newly emptied spot where Inyu's head once laid. His head had rolled off Inyu's shoulders and into the snow. The snow had began turning to the color of a crimson red as it dyed the snow with the tainted blood of Sigmund's dark actions. Inyu's body had taken a moment to react as it remained sitting up for a couple of seconds before falling over to the right with his head. Sigmund could feel something spark inside more. The actions of his brutal fatality on Inyu had caused more darkness to form deep inside. For a split second, he could feel something on his forearm however the feeling had vanished just as quickly. His eyes had flickered from the green to pitch black with yellow irises however returned to the green. A few more seconds passed and his eyes eventually turned back to the royal blue.

   He breathes silently to himself as he thought over the actions he had just done. He looked down at his clothes, drips of Inyu's blood could be seen on his clothing. As he thought it over, not once did Inyu touch him. This is when Sigmund's face changed a bit. He smirked, an obvious indication that he was not only pleased with himself for the easy victory upon him, but it showed nothing had changed about him. After all the taunts and exchange of words from the commmader, not once was he ever touched. It was a victory he surely wouldn't forget.

Nanami watched the fight progress. The counter to the giant tornado was impressive. It was obvious the snow shinobi would lose. It annoyed her that Sigmund never listens. She wanted one of the commanders alive. Preferably not the sensory ninja, as he would be more resistant to her mental probing then the one that Sigmund beheaded. Though upon decapitating the snow shinobi. She watched with her Sharingan as a very weird flux of chakra was emitted throughout Sigmunds body, primarily the eyes and forearm. Then it dawned on her. There was something more sinister within Sigmund. She couldn't even guess. But that chakra left her confused, and unsure about a lot of things. This made her even more resolved to find Akasumi after the mission was done. There were still answers she needed, among other things. She waited for a minute. Letting things calm down before meeting up with them. She hoped Sigmund wouldn't brag or become even more egotistical.

The time resting on the wall, and the chakra pill restored a good portion of her chakra. She hopped down off the wall landing lightly on the snow.

Nanami walks over to Nori and Sigmund "Good job on staying alive. You could have just knocked him out or put him into a coma. I wanted to figure some things out. Well at least a blood sample won't be to hard to gather." She summons her medical kit from the scroll. Her chakra scalpel ignites over one hand as she severs all the things connecting the man's heart to the body. Her other hand glows softly as she sterilizes the hand. She cuts the heart out and places it into a bag. The bag was lined with some chemical that kept it cold. She also gathered a few blood samples "Samples were requested from the medical corp." After she sealed and placed everything back into her medical kit. She then sealed the medical kit back into the scroll "Ready to move onto our next target."

   Sigmund had remained quiet for awhile before he heard steps behind him. The bone scimitars had been crushed in his hands, turning into dust with the snow. He turned around to find Nanami who seemed to have finished her job on the outside. Although she praised him, she also scolded him for killing the commander. "Tch," he let out, obviously annoyed with her scolding. "Not once did you mention keeping a commander alive. MY instructions were clear we are to terminate all enemies. This mission isn't a learning experience were we are here to figure mysteries out. We were instructed to destroy these beams of light and that was all. You are free to do as you please once we are finished with our mission or whoever else's orders you're also following," he retorted as he walked by her. "Let's go," he ordered, obviously annoyed at this point.

   Sigmund had felt ever since that incident occurred when Nanami immobilized him, he couldn't trust her anymore. She had been giving off energy of being tensed and secretive and all of a sudden she was interested in interrogating these shinobi and taking samples from orders from other people? As usual, he was going to remain distant from her. He couldn't do this right now  with either of them. If he couldn't trust his team, he could only trust himself. He too was anxiously waiting for this mission to come to an end to ditch them and get on with his own life. He vowed silently to himself that it was only going to be 'me, meself, and I.'

   Not awaiting for either of them, he walked up to light structure, creating a new bone sword of the standard design, preparing himself for anymore enemies. He placed his other hand on the door, slowly pushing it open. His hand gripped the hilt of the sword as he opened it all the way. Upon opening, all he saw was a desk with an empty chair. He relaxed a little bit but the sounds of people talking caught his attention as it echoed throughout the building. He would wait for the others to gather up so he could tell them to stand guard down here while he would go up there. He knew the sensory shinobi had to be a couple of floors up and he was positive they would know he was coming. Sigmund was grateful his earlier confrontation hadn't left him injured or exhausted otherwise he knew he couldn't do this alone.
This message was last edited by the player at 22:26, Fri 29 Sept 2017.

Shiroma watched the battle and frowned slightly something didn't seem right and she wasn't sure what.  She came down off the roof of one of the buildings and landed next to Nanami and Sigmund just staring slightly at the pair as they spoke.    Her eyes and switched back to their bright ice blue marking her more innocent side having taken back over for the time being.  She arched an eyebrow slightly and then fell in beside Sigmund moving up to the building where the light was coming from.

Coming to the door she helped push one of the sides open and then with her bow out she stepped inside an arrow on the string. She listened to the voices and sighed, "It sounds like they are on the third floor, there is a command center there probably trying to identify where we all are." She had tried to keep count of how many  had fallen but at this point she had lost track there could still be dozens waiting for them.   "The other commander probably already knows we are here and will be laying out his forces in the building to stop us."  She smirked slightly. "Would be a shame to disappoint him."

Nori watched the battle continue to ensue between Sigmund and his enemy. Each dealt their own blows to one another, but the battle seemed to be in her teammate's favor. Especially when she saw those bone bullets tear up the man's body and brought him to his knees. She could see the snow turn red from the blood spewing from his body and she knew that was it. That was the end. Whether or not it would be from his injuries or just the battle itself, she wasn't sure. It could play both ways. Although, no one would ever be able to recover from that much blood loss. She was sure that Sigmund would just leave him there to die and move on. However, what happened next, she did not expect. She saw his bones take the shape of scimitar blades and watched him walk up to the man kneeling down on the ground. Wait. What was he going to do? "Sigmund," she said his name aloud but not loud enough to catch his attention before she saw him use those blades to slice the man's head off. Nori's eyes widened slightly as the head rolled off into the snow. She just stared at it for a minute before Nanami's voice broke her out of her trance. She quickly blinked her eyelids before her eyes went in the direction of her friend's voice.

Somehow she seemed to be all nonchalant about the fact that Sigmund had literally just chomped someone's head off and didn't show an ounce of remorse for him. Not that he would. He was their enemy, but that probably the most gruesome thing she had ever seen Sigmund do. She couldn't help but think back to the sweet, innocent boy that sat with her under the trees with a big smile eating octopus hot dogs and now...now he was able to chop someone's head off while laughing so maniacally. The person she once knew had shattered before her. She wanted to open up her mouth to say something but she couldn't. As he said, they were here to accomplish a mission and it came with the instructions of having to kill if necessary. Still, to kill like that... She turned her eyes off to the side. "Let's just get this over with already," she said aloud and follow after him to the light structure that was their target. She stopped behind him as they reached the door and watched him push open the door. Upon doing that, Nori's green eyes came into contact with an empty desk and a chair. Somehow she had a feeling that when Sigmund had opened that door that she expected for someone to be on the other side, but the hand that was reaching for a kunai knife slowly relaxed back down to her side.

Her eyes darted up towards the ceiling where she could hear voices talking amongst themselves. She couldn't understand clearly what they were saying, but knew they had to have been talking about them and what was going on outside. She turned her head and looked over at Shiroma upon hearing her speak. "The four of us are here now, so we should be able to take them. We just have to come up with a plan," she said as she looked back to Sigmund. "We should split up and take a floor. It will let us cover more ground and get to the top faster."
This message had punctuation tweaked by the player at 01:48, Mon 02 Oct 2017.

   He had been staring at the ceiling before the girls entered and joined him. Shiroma had been the first to come in followed by Nori, and lastly Nanami. Shiroma explained there was a command center on the third floor, which was likely where most of their remaining enemies resides at. The mention of the commander caught his attention as he knew that was going to be the sensory shinobi they had all worried about. The voices continued to echo and he would keep his voice down as to not disrupt their attention. He looked at the three of them, figuring out a plan.

   "Nanami will stay here on the first floor due to the fact that she cannot engage in combat so I cannot send you in on any of the floors. You are to remain here. However I have a feeling this beam of light business isn't just some ordinary machine or whatever they're using. So find the strong points on the first floor and set up strong denations, only after we leave and clear this place. You'll be in charge of the demolition of this building. That should take care of the light," he instructed. He turned his eyes to Nori and Shiroma. "One of you will come with me, the other will clear the second floor. If Shiroma is right, the sensory commander is somewhere and I wouldn't doubt he'll be twice as strong as the other commander so I would prefer someone to accompany me for aid just in case. I don't care who, I just need one," he told them as he twirled his bone sword around, itching to get back into fighting mode.

   He started to think about how this was only a third of their mission. They had two more lands to still sneak into and destroy the other two beams of light. He had hoped to find the contraption that was causing it and maybe study what he could in the small amount of time he had so they could learn what it did and how they worked. He waited anxiously for the girls to decide what they wanted to do, however they could only suggest as he had the final say.

Nanami knew the actual reason Sigmund wanted her to stay on the first floor. Since the incident with Kotatsu. She knew he was concerned she would stop him again. Unfortunately now everything was in doubt in her mind. She was not concerned that the Sharingan would awaken in Sigmund. The idea of him being an Uchiha was starting to wane. She should have paid more attention. If it had been the Sharingan. The chakra pulse would have gone from the Tekentsu in Sigmunds brain, to his eyes, there was no reason for it to start at his forearm. She even began doubting Akasumi was who she said she was. Though the Sharingan she had was real. There is no faking those when faced with another Sharingan. All of this went through her mind as Sigmund gave out orders.

"If those are your orders, I will follow them. There are many still out there. So strike quick and hard." Nanami says looking towards the door "I suppose I will set up some surprises for them as well." She looks at Shiroma and Nori "Good luck, all of you. Shiroma, if I get in trouble down here. You'll be hearing from me, or if I am needed call for me." She smiled. A question popped into her mind. Why and how would Sigmund be able to rage if the maneuver Akasumi had suggested was used?  She hoped whatever was wrong with Sigmund, that she could help fix it.

As her thoughts raced. She brings her hands up, and using her calming mind jutsu on herself. Nanami couldn't have her thoughts all jumbled. As the jutsu took effect her focus and mind became sharp. She stretched her arms. Not waiting for them to move. She begins using the Sharingan to study the structure. Finding its weak points. She had spare parchment in her med kit and went to work creating paper-bombs.

After hearing of Sigmund's plan, Nori thought about exactly what she wanted to do. Although, she was sure that he was going to have the final say in where he wanted her anyway. She was sure, though, the last thing he wanted was to be alone with her any longer than he had to be and considering what had just happened with him beheading someone, she thought it was probably best to keep her distance. She wasn't afraid of him. She just...needed to wrap her head around it. Besides, Shiroma knew the ins and outs of this place, so it made sense for her to know how to get through here and up to the top. "I think it would be best for Shiroma to go with you while Nanami and I take the first two floors. She knows this tower better than any of us do, so it makes more sense if she leads you up there," she replied as she looked into Sigmund's eyes. "We'll be close by if you need us."
This message was last edited by the player at 05:50, Mon 02 Oct 2017.

   He nodded his head, twirled the sword in hand one last time. "Actually I want Nori to accompany me. Shiroma can handle the second floor by herself. Once the both of you are finished, head up to the third floor. I want both of you to climb from the outside; take out the sensory shinobi from the window of possible just enough to immobilize him; we need answers for the light," he uttered before parting ways with all of them. His eyes met briefly with Nori however she had given him that look of love, the look he couldn't stand right now. He had briefly glanced at her before heading up the stairs in the main lobby.

   It wasn't long before he was running up the stairs and counted the second and third floor. The voices from the shinobi on the other side of the door could be heard loud and clear. They were talking about retreating and summoning Kotatsu, then it came to taking out Shiroma if possible for her treachery, then it came to self destructing the machine and activating a different one somewhere else. He looked over to Nori who had to be his partner just a bit longer. "On the count of three, I want us to double up on fireball jutsus. I'll use my great fireball as a flamethrower. You'll use your fireball jutsu. Any objections?" he whispered to her. He tried to keep his voice to a minimum as he knew the sensory shinobi was likely going to hear them anyways.

Nori was actually a little surprised that he had wanted her to accompany him instead of Shiroma. Did he really think that she was that unreliable or incapable of taking out any possible enemies on the second floor? Although he made it pretty clear that day in the snow that he was never going to respect her or believe in her capabilities. She was never going to be good enough like him and Nanami. That was what he thought and yet here he was choosing her. She didn't understand his reasoning, but she knew that if she didn't go with him that he would make a fuss about it later and scold her about not following his orders. Not even having the chance to say anything, Nori watched Sigmund make his way up the stairs. She trailed after him and looked over her shoulder at Nanami and Shiroma. "Good luck, ladies. We'll see you up there," she said before she turned back around and began to run up the stairs along with Sigmund.

Once they reached their destination, they stopped and stood outside the door. Nori could hear the voices on the other side of the door whispering to each other about Kotatsu, Shiroma, and the self-destruction of a machine that they apparently had somewhere else. She turned her head and looked over at Sigmund in return. "None. I'm ready when you are," she whispered back to him. "Just say when."
This message was last edited by the player at 07:14, Mon 02 Oct 2017.

Nanami blinks and looks at Shiroma "He sends the two people the most proficient at ranged and blowing things up to capture a sensory ninja." She says to Shiroma over the comms. She went over the placements of the papaerbombs many times. Making sure each one was at its optimal point. It bothered her, that Sigmund was all up for killing more. Then he runs off to do something else. She looked down and chuckled. The last paperbomb is place. They wouldn't have more than twenty seconds to get out of the blasts range. Seeing as she had a few moments. She uses her med kit to make a strong sedative. Hoping they could capture him without needing to fight him. It seemed a lot easier in her head. Wall Walking up, had many potential hazards.

"Shiroma I am almost done here. How does it look on your floor?" Nanami was waiting for Shiroma before she headed up. Everything was in place. She had coated twelve arrowheads with the sedative. It wouldn't take anymore then two hits from the arrows and about fifteen seconds for them to kick in.

She waited for Shiroma's response. Before she prepared to climb up to the third level of the building.

Sigmund kicked down the door however upon entering the first face that caught his eyes were that of Kotatsu, but not just one but roughly twenty stood before him and Nori in the room. On the floor in the room was roughly another twenty dead shinobi; from the looks of it, Kotatsu's clones and Kotatsu himself had terminated every single one of them. It was either a tactic to avoid interrogation or Kotatsu purposely and senselessly killed them out of pure pleasure. "Ah welcome, brother," he said cheerfully as the two walked into the room. Using his dark chakra to close it behind them and seal it. Dark chakra then sealed the entire room, preventing entry from the windows outside as well. Sigmund's backup would be unable to infirtrate the room at this point.
This message was last edited by the player at 08:30, Mon 02 Oct 2017.

   Sigmund had rushed in the door, ready to cast his great fireball jutsu in unison with Nori's fireball jutsu however upon entering with her a familiar face had caught his attention. The face had stopped him in his tracks, narrowing his eyes to the massacre before him. His hand had tighten on the bone sword hilt in hand. Before they knew it, the door had closed behind them and was immediately sealed with the same annoying chakra. However not just the door was seal but the entire room. He almost believed it could've been a genjutsu, a specialty he was not proficient in. He would only be able to ward off minor if that but something of this capacity would be out of his capabilities. The thing that struck him wrong the most was how casually Kotatsu had welcomed him and adding the word brother at the end. "We are not brothers you monster," he corrected, hinting at the dead shinobi in the room. He couldn't understand how anyone could senselessly kill and get pleasure out of it. Sigmund had believed he was the work of the devil at this point and only a true spawn of Satan himself could cause such pain and misery.

After Sigmund had kicked down the door, Nori was ready for him to count down to three before she launched a fireball jutsu, but instead, she saw the one person she hoped they would never see on this mission: Kotatsu. But he wasn't alone. She took in the sight of the twenty shinobi that were ready to attack, while there was another twenty laying on the floor behind him. Did he...really kill them all? She wouldn't put it past him to do such a thing, though. It seemed like something he would do to get a rise out of it. Soon the door slammed shut behind them after they walked in, causing her to look over her shoulder to see it was now closed off with a dark seal. What the hell? She turned her head back and looked back at the man that was standing before them. "Kotatsu..." she said in a low voice. She had expected that he would be here of all places. Her hands slowly lowered down to her sides and she stared at him with a stern gaze. It's a good thing that she was there or else this wouldn't have been good. Did he just call Sigmund his...brother? He really had some nerve calling him that. "State your purpose here, Kotatsu. What do you want?" Nori knew that one of those reasons was because of the person that was standing right beside her, but she wasn't going to let Kotatsu have his way so easily.
This message had punctuation tweaked by the player at 10:01, Mon 02 Oct 2017.

Kotatsu chuckled with delight as the dark clones simultaneously disappeared leaving the original Kotatsu on the other side of the room. He walked forward a couple of steps before coming to a stop as Nori questioned what he wanted for this visit. "Considering you wenches foiled my plan last time, I'm here for my prize and he standing right next to you," he explained as his eyes glanced at Sigmund and then back to Nori. "Now that the room is sealed nice and tight and your little pest of a wannabe Uchiha copy isn't around to immobilize him this time. I believe I am still owed," he pointed out the fact Nanami was not going to be present for this confrontation this time. "I'm not here to fight. I'm here to expose the truth," he added and smiled wickedly however with his small covering the lower half of his face, the smile was unseen to their eyes.

   Sigmund scoffed as the mention of him being a prize was a complete joke to. "I choose my own destiny you bastard. As if I'd ever join you. However I'm looking forward to killing you," he challenged as he twirled the bone sword in his hand, preparing himself to attack. But before he could, Kotatsu said something about the truth. A confused look was plastered on his face. He remembered the last time they encountered Kotatsu and he said something similar. "What truth? The only truth and fact we see is your blood and guts on the floor after we're finished with you," he spat out, obviously irritated with whatever Kotatsu had planned for them this time. He was growing tired of playing a game of cat and mouse with this guy. His will to fight kept growing however he knew the moment he would even attempt to fight, Nori would just get in the way, potentially hurting her as well. He wanted to avoid innocent casualties and he knew she wouldn't just let him fight. Everyone else had been on his side except for her when it came to fighting Kotatsu.

Shiroma had frowned slightly at the choice that Sigmund made about their makeup of teams.  She supposed in a way it made some sense to have the two ranged on the outside working in but still something didnt' totally settle right with her.  She pushed it aside and then chuckled as Nanami brought up much the same question over the comms.  Pushing it away she headed up to the second floor it was a barracks that housed the higher patrols and their leaders, the ones that if the light building was attacked would be needed for their defense.  It also meant that most of the floor was already empty, the shinobi that would have been on that floor were already out in the village or dead in the snow.  She quickly moved through clearing the rooms one by one with her bow out.  "All clear up here Nanami, as suspected honestly, most everyone on this level would be on the third or outside fighting already." She slipped out a window pulling a climbing arrow from the air and sinking it into the building.   She moved up to the third floor  and paused seeing the dark chakra and frowned.  "Thats not good...its dark chakra Nanami, its blocking the ways inside."

Nanami was already halfway up the side of the building, getting into position. Even as Shiroma told her about the dark chakra. She felt it as well "Shiroma if you can tell them in someway to stay near the door I would appreciate it. Because I am going to give kotatsu a fun surprise." She looked in through the window, noting everyone's positions and even their possible positions. She gives Kotatsu a thumbs down "Be seeing you soon Ko-tat-su." She wondered if Kotatsu would catch the meaning. Either way it would be a big interruption. Nanami falls back, and they would all hear the window on the level below them shatter. She swings into the room. Using the Sharingan she found the weak points in the structure. She had eight out of the batch she made to rig the lower area. She weaves the tags so she can direct the blast up and towards the window. the goal was to collapse the thirty three percent that Kotatsu was near. Knowing the basics of defeating a barrier. Is it requires a solid surface, take part of that surface away. The barrier will likely fall.

She takes many deep breathes keeping herself completely lucid and focused. The three sets of tags she places with precision. This was something the sand had taught her. As in a desert climate trap style guerilla tactics were common. Tamari taught her a lot on the subject, and the tactics came from her father. Nanami was working fast. Her sharingan and mind were in sync. There was a slight chance this would not work. It will be a telling tale of the power difference between them and Kotatsu, if his barrier is strong enough to withstand the blast and not needing the floor to keep contact with. With how Nanami weaved the tags. The blasts will go towards the window, minimizing any damage to Nori or Sigmunds area. However before she set them off she counted to five. This count would give her the time to make sure they are in the same position.

[Private to GM: Figured it would be unrealistic for her to be able to detonate them, in the same post she set them up. Though you can get the general idea of what she is doing.]

Kotatsu had sensed the lower level glass shattering on the second floor, hinting for a possible wench to interrupt. Before the blast even took place he had already foresaw what she was up to, giving him a few seconds ahead of everything. Unfortunately he knew the building more than they did and he knew the structure wouldn't hold regardless of where a blast took place. It was the way he designed it for self destructive reasons to conceal any information that could've been inside. The explosions took place but in the seconds he had spared, Kotatsu lunged forward grabbing his prize and body flicker out. This left Nori behind and stuck on the third floor. The building began to give way entirely, leaving the three trapped due to the actions of Nanami's own self order.

The ranged shinobi were likely safe however Nori remained inside without the aid of anybody. It was uncertain if she escaped alive or not. There had been no trace of Kotatsu or Sigmund at this point as if they completely vanished. Kotatsu had gotten what he wanted in the end. The entire building collapsed and gave way, destroying any and all vital information inside and the beam of light was destroyed as well.
This message was last edited by the player at 03:58, Tue 03 Oct 2017.

Shiroma arched an eyebrow slightly and  wondered what it was that Nanami had planned.  Whatever it was she was sure that it was going to be an attempt to take down the barrier.  She smirked and looked through the window trying to signal the two inside to get down but doubted that they could see at this point.   She wondered what Nanami was planning and she hoped that it wasn't something crazy.  A few moments later she heard the explosion.  Everything was happening fast at the moment she sawy the barrier go down and saw the flicker of movement that was Kotatsu grabbing Sigmund and then disappearing.  She felt the building giving way and her eyes went wide, this was bad.

She shattered the window she was at and dove inside. She wasn't totally sure on either of the girls ability to survive through a falling building, Nanami would probably be fine if she got out before she set off the tags, Nori on the other hand might still be stunned.  He dive put her just  a short distance from the fire Kunoichi and looked down, for a moment.  She did some quick guesses in her head if Nanami was still inside she should be  somewhere just under them.  With some quick hand seals she then slammed his hands to the ground.  The air around the pair of Kunoichi got colder as just a short distance away the air froze in what normally was a dome when Shiroma was standing on the ground.  As it was she had pushed out some extra chakra and did it twice over bringing two domes into existence that she hoped would encase all three of them since she wasn't sure where Nanami was at the moment but definitely encased the room below the one she and Nori were in. The ice sphere was solid and could withstand even a few dozen paper bombs sent at it at the same time, a falling building should be nothing.

There was no sign of Sigmund's whereabouts or Kotatsu's. The shock of the events had made Nori hesitate to do anything however Shiroma's fast acting enabled her to save her comrades from their demise. The ice spherical dome protected the three girls from the collapsing building as it exploded from the machinery that kept the light beam on. The sphere took a couple of blasts, chipping away slightly however with the concentration from Shiroma, the sphere stayed. The building collapsed around them, snow and debris covering the village and the atmosphere. The dome stopped shacking, an indication that there were out of harm's way. However their missing leader was nowhere to be found.

Nanami's watched the ice barrier form. This began to frustrate her. It's like the man could see into the future. It made her wonder if all of this was set up, and they just followed it like they were lemmings. Jumping right over the edge exactly when it needed to happen. Her Sharingan was a deep red. The air around her felt even colder than it was. Maybe this was the effect of the Sharingan, or maybe Kotatsu had just uncaged the darker side of the girl. "A step ahead every damn time!" She growls as she waited for the debris and such to stop falling. She taps the button on her comm "Are you ok, Shiroma, and what about Nori? The building was intentionally made to pass an inspection by both someone who knows explosives well, and someone with a sensory ability. We walked right to the x, and stood on it. Exactly as he wanted. Now Sigmund is taken, and we still were only one thirds done with our mission. I hope you will continue on with us Shiroma?"

Nanami chuckled and then laughed "His prize? Why did he keep calling Sigmund that? There is something else going on." Her thoughts drifted to Nori "I promise you, we will get him back." She knew Nori might need some time to take all of this in. Nanami hoped Nori would become motivated, and not the other route of depression. She takes a series of long deep breaths. They would encounter him again. She knew if they stuck to their mission they had a good chance of finding him. Though she decided the gloves are coming off at this point. Regardless of the tactic or the method for information extraction. Someone will lead them to Sigmund. But will they have to fight Sigmund? Will Kotatsu be able to turn him? These questions fluttered through her mind.

When the debris finally stopped, and the dome dropped. Until she found Nori and Shiroma "Good thinking Shiroma. Thank you." She smiles.
This message was last edited by a game editor at 06:38, Tue 03 Oct 2017.

A slow clap of hands could be heard from above them. A floating Kotatsu could be seen clapping in delight. Next to him had been Sigmund's unconscious body trapped in a darkness barrier that seemed to be electrified. "Well done, well done! Thank you Nanami. You seem to make my job so much easier," he taunted. "It's a shame that I didn't have to fight for my winnings tonight. But thank you again. Wenches like you don't deserve to be shinobi. You failed your poor leader and now he's going to pay the price for such insolence," he added as he laughed manically. It wasn't long before another darkness barrier surrounded him and Sigmund, adding a double layer of protection on Sigmund.

Nori had heard Kotatsu speak about this truth before, but she had no idea what he meant by that. She couldn't help but think that it was some ploy to taunt her into making her think that there was actually some kind of truth that didn't exist. However, at this point, that didn't matter. There was one thing she knew for sure what Kotatsu wanted more than anything. Her eyes turned towards Sigmund beside her. He had every intention of killing Kotatsu and Nori knew that she couldn't stop him. He had every right to. It was true. But there would come consequences that would come with it. Would Sigmund be ready for those consequences when they would come? Sometimes she wondered if he knew just what he was getting himself into.

It was as she reached to her back pocket that she heard the shatter of glass ring through her ears. Looks like they set off those bombs after all. That was fast. That only meant that she needed to get the hell out of here along with Sigmund. Just as she was about to turn her head to speak to him, he disappeared right before her eyes in Kotatsu's tow."Sigmund? Sigmund!" she said aloud. The floors began to creek and the the boards started to break in half as the building start to collapse. "Damn..." She had to get out of here and fast before everything fell down upon her. Her eyes took in the options that she had and the only option was... She turned her head and looked over towards a window. It wasn't easy, but it was the only way. However, just as she was about to make a run for it, Shiroma came in through the window just a feet away from her.

"Shiroma! How did you- Never mind. That bastard took Sigmund. We have to get him back," she told her. It was then that she saw the girl place her hands on the ground and create a barrier around them. "What the hell, Nanami? Do you know what you just did?!" How could Nanami have done something so...ignorant? "He was able to predict what you were going to do and now he has Sigmund. What the hell are we going to do?!" Upon hearing a maniacal laugh ahead of them, Nori turned her head and looked up at the floating Kotatsu along with an unconscious Sigmund. "Give him back!" She took a step forward. "What do you want with him?!"
This message was last edited by the player at 06:41, Tue 03 Oct 2017.

The sphere of ice had taken almost too much chakra from Shiroma and she knew it.  Hearing the building collapse around them the white haired girl used the last of her strength to pop the chakra pill that Nanami had given her knowing she was going to need it.  She focused on keeping the sphere together keeping her and Nori protected.  When it finally died down she fell back into the rubble and snow hearing the words of Nanami though they sounded a bit far off at the moment.

Her other self stepped forward the chakra pill providing the energy and her other self providing the focus to control it.  ~Rest, I will watch over us~

Shiroma shifted to kneeling still panting as the chakra pill did its work refilling her energy and bringing her back up to more fighting fit. She drew out her bow and stared up at the floating Kotatsu her eyes narrowing before she smirked slightly.  "He wants what he wanted with me.  Power, but unlike me you think you can actually turn him rather than just control him like your master did to me."  She produced her ice bow again and then stood up her eyes shifting darker, her voice changing ever so slightly.  "What I am wondering is what makes you think, that you are getting out of here alive?"